A Cock in the Hand Ch. 06

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Hardcore

__________

I sat in disbelief, wondering if Wayne would call first, or if Mom would get home with the kids first. Either one was going to be tough to deal with, after what had just happened.

It was like a bad dream. I had just given myself to a man I had never met before, only hours after he came to do work on our new house. The raw gape in my pussy, reminded me–it was real. That huge, hard cock had been inside me, pounding me as I begged the stranger to fuck me.

Wayne and I were going through a rough patch after the move, but he didn’t deserve this. I wondered how I could face either one of them, and pretend nothing happened. But I had to. I could never tell Wayne and if I dared confide in Mom, it would not go well.

“Why did you buy those stupid bikinis, Amy!” I asked myself.

I had seen them at work, on sale–and it seemed like a cute idea for Mom and me. How could I have known, that Wayne had arranged for him to come to the house that day?

“Why the fuck didn’t you tell me, Wayne! And why the fuck did you have to flirt with him, Mom!” I yelled, trying to push my guilt off on them.

But they didn’t make me continue to flirt–when I was alone with him. They didn’t make me touch his cock–after I teased him hard. They didn’t make me do anything.

Suddenly the phone rang, and when I saw the phone number, it hit me. I forgot to call to interview a potential babysitter recommended by a friend from work.

“Hello, Betsy. So sorry, I’ve been dealing with some urgent matters at hand, and completely forgot to call,” I said, frantically.

“No problem. I know the feeling well; can we reschedule, or I’m free now if you are,” she said, politely.

I took a deep breath. “Now’s good.” I gained my composure and went to the office to get my notes. “Rachel has great things to say about you. Let’s see…” I found my notes and her resumé. “It looks like you’ve been doing this for twelve years now?”

“Yes, with six different families. I’ve been at the Wachowskis for about four, and their kids are old enough to take care of themselves now.”

As the interview continued, I felt a sense of normalcy again, and we continued for around forty-five minutes. She said she could start tomorrow, but I told her my mother was here for another week, and I would talk to my husband and get back with her by tomorrow.

I hung up, and normalcy evaporated quickly. I looked at the table where I had been thoroughly and completely fucked, just a couple hours earlier, and the mind-numbing tingle returned–between my legs. That cock filled me completely, and the thought of never having that feeling again, made the emptiness I was experiencing, seem overwhelming.

Why did I touch it in the first place? I had to know there was no turning back after that, but I did it anyway. It was just so damn big compared to Wayne, or anyone I had ever been with.

As I replayed that moment and how it felt in my hand, I found myself getting aroused all over again. It was almost hypnotic. Once I touched it, I knew I had to have it in my mouth and feel it me.

I tried to clear my mind, but it was so good. We agreed it could never happen again, but for this one moment, I decided to allow myself to think about it one last time. My pussy tingled again with moist heat at the thought.

I would go get my vibrator and let my mind go there one final time. I would come as many times as I had to, to make sure I would be strong tomorrow, when he came back to finish the work in the yard. After that, I would never see him again.

My distended pussy began to take control of my thoughts, and I knew what I needed to do. I would fuck myself and yell into a pillow, what I had screamed in my kitchen as he fucked me. “I’m coming for your cock!” over and over.

I was reminded that ‘cock-slut’ Amy, loved the taste of his cum and really wanted him to unload in my mouth earlier, but he told me if he did, he wasn’t sure he’d recover a third time to fuck me. I had to know what it felt like inside me.

If I had it to do over, I would have sucked his cock sooner, instead of jacking him off first. Damn, he came so much, it felt like my head and face were covered. And if I’d have known he was gonna pull out and come all over my back and ass, I would have turned and taken his jizz in my mouth then, too.

I couldn’t believe how obsessed I was. Eight hours ago, I’d never heard of him. I’d never been that crazy about the taste of cum, or even obsessed with sex. After meeting him, or should I say ‘it’, I couldn’t wait to get my dildo and fuck myself senseless for his cock.

I couldn’t wait another minute. I left my phone on vibrate in my purse, so I wouldn’t be disturbed and started toward the bedroom. I thought, there should be enough time before Mom got home with the girls. If not, I would finish in bed tonight. My pussy throbbed in anticipation when reality suddenly hit with a ring of the doorbell.

I knew it couldn’t be Mark. He wasn’t coming back until morning, and knew Mom would be back at any time. I thought maybe it was Mom, but she had the car with the garage door opener, so it couldn’t be her. So, I went to the door frustrated that it was probably a salesperson. I would get rid of them and get down to business with my plastic buddy.

When I opened it, my heart fell into my stomach and my face betrayed me. It was Mark! still in the clothes he’d worked in. The tight tank-T and the way-too-tight jean shorts. He was typing on his phone, and I heard a series of beeps before he looked up with a grin.

My face, my body language, my audible sigh–all told him I was flustered by his presence.

“Well, hello Mrs. Stilson, you’ve missed me, I can see. My eyes darted to his bulge, though I told myself not to stare. The outline of his semi-hard cock was amazingly apparent through the denim fabric. Even the ridge of his cock head was discernible.

I found myself biting my lip, as my eyes locked on his manhood and when I realized I was, in fact, staring–I looked up to see his arrogant grin, knowing I was teetering. His hands were behind his back, seeming to only further push his cock front and center.

“Did you forget something, Mark?” I asked, trying to keep strong.

“No, Mrs. Stilson. There is no forgetting anything about today, I promise. But I did bring you a little something to remember me by, in case it was not so memorable for you.”

I felt like I was in a fog. I could hear myself repeating in my head, don’t stare at his cock; when I looked into his eyes, it felt like he knew my every thought.

“Is everything okay, Mrs. Stilson, you look a little flustered…”

I looked at it and he made it pulse with a rush of blood, pushing against the fabric like it might burst through.

“Are you still hungry, Mrs. Stilson?”

I didn’t understand the question, as his cock had me in a trance-like state. I recalled how warm and hard it felt.

“Mrs. Stilson? Are you going to invite me in? It’s damn hot today.” He wiped his brow.

I looked up at him with his arrogant smirk.

“Yes, of course, please come in,” I half stuttered.

“Would you have any more of that delicious lemonade, Mrs. Stilson?”

“Sure, let me get you some.” I turned and broke my gaze and led him back to the kitchen, where I had been thoroughly and complete fucked just over two hours earlier.

“You make that outfit look very good, Mrs. Stilson,” he said in a soft voice and finished with a sigh.

His words sent a tingling rush through me, and I fought releasing a sigh of my own. I was wearing black sweats and a white-and-orange Orioles jersey. My breathing was broken and my mouth dry, as the lump in my throat intensified.

When I reached the refrigerator, I pulled out the lemonade, and turned–he stood dangerously close, holding an elongated box wrapped in red and white striped wrapping paper. He immediately set it on the counter and gazed at me. His eyes let me know his thoughts and I gasped, as my hand holding the pitcher began to tremble.

“Let me help you with that, Mrs. Stilson.” He took it and sat it on the counter. “I’m glad you deem me worthy of your lemonade now, Mrs. Stilson.”

As he called me ‘Mrs. Stilson’ for the hundredth time that day, I recalled our earlier encounter, when I was still harmlessly flirting with him. I told him lemonade was reserved for friends, who called me Amy. When he persisted with Mrs. Stilson, I gave him water.

My eyes darted from his eyes to his cock, as I felt my will slipping away. Mom had not texted as she normally would, before heading home with the kids. She liked to give me warning to prepare for the chaos of their return. That realization unleashed a flurry of wicked thoughts and in a last hope that maybe he could reign us in, I spoke out.

“Mom and the kids could be home any time. I think you should–“

“We should hurry, Mrs. Stilson,” he interrupted. “I parked down the block so no one would see my car was back.”

I took a step back, and–unable to look him in the eye–my eyes betrayed me again and locked on his stiffening dick. The arrogance of parking down the block, assuming I would be weak, did not escape me.

“Please,” I whimpered, and couldn’t think what to say next.

“You thanked me for letting you experience your nasty little fantasy–‘cock-slut for a day’. The day’s not over, Mrs. Stilson. Go ahead, touch it one more time, Mrs. Stilson.”

I couldn’t break my gaze and there was that button on his shorts, exposed and begging for me to undo it, so I could release it again. My breathing seemed so loud in the otherwise silent kitchen. My body swayed, as I looked for the will to resist.

But at that moment, I only saw the bulge in those shorts. There were no thoughts that Wayne might call, or Mom and the kids would return. Only the thought of hot hardness in my hand again.

“There’s my hungry little cock-slut,” his voice said softly, as I mindlessly dropped to my knees and began to rub the length of his stiffening rod through the fabric. “Tell me what you want, Mrs. Stilson.”

I rubbed him slowly, pressing my palm firmly against him. “I want this big, fucking-sweaty cock in mouth again.” I reached for the button. Frantically, undid it and pulled the zipper down. “I want to feel those balls empty in my mouth,” I said, as I yanked his shorts and underwear to his knees. His boner bounced, pointing at me, and I looked up at him. “After you come, I want to suck you hard, then beg you to fuck me on my kitchen counter!”

His hard-on glistened with pre-cum, and I plunged it into my mouth swirling my tongue on his sensitive spot. I loved hearing a man moan when my tongue hits his man-clit.

“Oh fuck, Mrs. Stilson, I love how you think.” His head rolled back, and he grunted as I mouth-fucked him furiously.

“Damn, Mrs. Stilson, you’re a fucking animal,” he groaned.

I whined and whimpered, as my head bobbed wildly. Hearing his words, I nodded and sucked him faster.

“God damn! you’re gonna make me cum, you little slut.”

I nodded and whimpered.

“If you do this, I’ll be so fucking numb, I’ll fuck that little cunt for an hour before I come again!”

I sucked as hard and as fast as I could, as the thought of being filled by his monster cock and pounded endlessly, possessed me.

His groans intensified and he breathed in quick puffs.

No matter how I tried, I could not take more than half his length, and I nearly gagged trying to go further. Saliva drenched my hand as I gripped his rod and deepthroated him. He was right. I was a lust-filled animal determined, to make him cum.

He gasped, “Fuck! Gonna… Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah!”

His cock pulsed, as his hot, tangy, sweet cum flooded my mouth. I nodded and hummed, “Uh huh, uh huh, uh huh.”

“Fuck, Mrs. Stilson,” he groaned intensely, as his body quaked.

I wanted every drop, but his cock was so big, and my head bobbed so fast, there was no chance. His cream mixed with my saliva leaked down his shaft and coated my hand. I squeezed his shaft and sucked him slowly, steady and hard–determined to keep him stiff for my screaming pussy.

“Oh, my God, that’s so good, Mrs. Stilson.”

I should have been bothered by his repeated use of Mrs. Stilson, knowing it was his way of reminding me I was married and was doing this anyway. But for one day, I didn’t care. I only cared about getting as much of his cock as I possibly could.

Amy ‘cock-slut for a day’ only found being called ‘Mrs. Stilson’ more arousing. Being a naughty cock-slut made it all the more intense.

I continued to suck, until I felt he was going to stay hard. Then, I licked him clean with a series of long slow licks, from balls to tip, stroking him as I tongued him.

After a moment, he grabbed my hair, pulled my head back and asked me commandingly, “What do you want, Mrs. Stilson?”

I squeezed him firmly with both hands as I double-fisted his monster cock. “I want this cock inside me one last time. I want you to put my ass on the counter and fuck me, Mark. Fuck me so hard, that my tits are sore from bouncing so fast.”

The image of one of my few orgasms in college came to mind, when my boyfriend fucked me so hard and fast, my tits were a blur. Unfortunately, just as I felt an orgasm building, he came inside me and started going soft before he got me over the top, but with perseverance he got me off before going completely limp. With Mark I would be taken, not only over the top, but cum like a screaming slut!

“Oh God, I love this fucking cock!” I said, before plunging him back in my mouth. He was fully hard again and after several bobs, I pulled off and looked at him.

“Please fuck me one last time, Mark,” I begged.

He smiled and started to pull me up when the garage door began to rumble.

“Fuck, Mom’s back!” I jumped up in a panic. Cum and saliva coated my chin and hands as Mark’s glistening boner pointed skyward, with his pants at his knees.

“You’ve gotta go!” I barked, reaching for a paper towel.

Mark scrambled to pull up the too-tight shorts, and force his boner into his pants.

As I wet the towel, he bounced up and down to yank the shorts up. While I washed my face, I ran to the bathroom to look in the mirror and he worked his zipper up.

“Please go out the front, quick,” I said, washing my face and neck.

“But Mrs. Stilson, you wanted more.”

“Please, Mark! No time for teasing. Please go now!” I begged, desperately.

“One promise, Mrs. Stilson,” he said, standing in the bathroom doorway.

The garage door started rumbling again, this time closing.

“What? This was a one-day thing, Mark.” My tone let him know I was serious.

“That’s fine, Mrs. Stilson. You just need to FaceTime me tonight, after everyone goes to bed, and open my present on the phone with me.”

“Fine!” I growled, looking angrily at him. “Now please, out the front, now!”

“Thank you, Mrs. Stilson, talk to you soon.” He smiled and I jerked my head toward the front door, as I dried off.

I could hear Mom’s voice talking to the kids, as I ran toward the present on the kitchen counter. Mark reached the front door as I grabbed the package, and quickly shoved it into the cabinet under the sink. I stood up and acted like I was straightening up the kitchen, as they came through the door.

“Mommy!” they said in unison, and ran over to give me hugs. As they hugged my legs, I felt my heart rate begin to calm down. At least until the guilt rushed in.

“Gramma said we could swim before supper, if we hurry,” said Caleb.

“Sounds good sweetie, go get your suits on,” I said, as they ran to get changed.

Mom hung back. “Damn, Sweetie; I was hoping Mark would still be here. But he’s coming back tomorrow, right?”

“Yes, Mom.” I rolled my eyes trying to play it cool. But my heart raced, and I was paranoid she’d smell his cum on me, or the scent of my own sex in the air. “You’re like a schoolgirl.”

“A girl can dream. No harm in looking…”

A wave of guilt washed over me, so I changed the subject.

“How was the movie?”

“It was cute. They loved it. They shared a small popcorn and had one candy each.”

“I’ll go get my suit on and swim with them. You look comfy, and if you want some more quiet time, I got this.”

“Thanks, I talked to the babysitter, Betsy. She seemed good. I might check out her references before Wayne calls. She was ready to start tomorrow, but I told her you had it covered for the week.”

“You got it. I’m so glad you invited me. It’s been great spending time with the kids,” she said, turning to go.

“I haven’t even thought about dinner. We might be going to CiCi’s.”

“Sweetie, you still seem stressed. Do you want me to take them and give you some more quiet time?”

“I can’t ask you to do that, Mom…”

“It’s settled, I’ll take them. I love spending time with them, and you are clearly stressed. You can put on a Lifetime movie and munch on popcorn. You need to relax, Sweetie. That’s why I’m here!”

My mind raced. I did need time to think, and the first matter at hand was getting the present out of the kitchen cabinet before Mom found it. Wayne could still call at any time, and I had to figure out how to deal with Mark.

“Thanks, Mom, I’m not sure what I would do without you.”

She came in for a hug, and I prayed she didn’t smell his cum on me. I may have been paranoid, but I thought I saw her sniffing subtly, when we broke the hug.

When she walked upstairs, I grabbed the present and slunk down the hall to my bedroom and slipped it under the bed. It was like a shoe box with the lid wrapped separately but taped onto the box. I wanted to see what was in it, but he said we would FaceTime and open it. I didn’t want to tear the paper removing the tape.

I shook the box and could feel something shifting inside a little bit, but it must have been filled with packing paper, since it didn’t thud against the side of the box. Then I had an idea how to open it. I forced myself to wait ’til they were in the pool, and so I made the calls to check references.

I spoke to the last two families Betsy worked for, and they were both thrilled with her. It was a relief that I may have found a good babysitter already, but my anxiety from the encounter with Mark overshadowed everything. My anxiety level took a huge leap when the phone rang–it was Wayne! I took a deep breath and put on my happy voice.

“Hi honey, how are you?” I asked, too cheerily.

“I’m great. I miss you. How are Caleb and Ashley?”

“They’re swimming and about ready to get dressed and go to CiCi’s. Do you want me to get them?” I asked, hoping he would.

“I hate to interrupt them if they’re swimming–with your mom, I assume?”

“Yes, she’s been great. Thanks for making the suggestion to bring her out.”

“Did you get some down time today?”

My mind flashed the thought of Mark going down on me, but I brought it back quickly. “Some, but I did a lot of interviewing babysitters and think Betsy Ramirez may work out. She really sounds like she’s got it together, and her references all loved her. Do you want me to set up some time for you to interview her?”

“I trust you, Amy. If she passes your scrutiny, I’m sure she’s good. That will be a relief. Everything going okay at work?”

“Yeah, Tony’s still an ass, but that’s not gonna change. I have tomorrow off again, so I’m good.”

The thought of Mark being back tomorrow brought another wave of guilt. Then it occurred to me, I’d better acknowledge he was here, or it would look bad when Wayne found out he was here, and I didn’t say anything.

“I hope things get better with him. I’m so sorry you have to deal with that.”

“It’ll be okay, I’m getting used to it. By the way, your lawn guy came by today. A little heads up would have been nice.”

“What?” he sounded confused.

“Your lawn guy, you met at the park? What’s his name… Mark?” I replied, pretending I couldn’t even remember his name. I wondered how Wayne could have forgotten. Then I said to myself, ‘of course Wayne didn’t suck his cock and get bent over and fucked by him.’

The memory of his cock inside me, sent a rush through me, but was quickly smothered by the wave of guilt. Oddly, in that moment I finally felt a sense of self control.

“Oh Mark. He showed up, today?”

“Yes, he did. Did he have the wrong day? He seemed a little confused that I wasn’t expecting him.”

Wayne seemed a little off, but I didn’t think too much about it since I was completely off by all of this. “Yeah, it was supposed to be next Monday when I’m home. So is he coming back next week?”

“No, he’ll be done tomorrow…”

“So he did work today?

“Yeah, he worked like a dog, and got more than half the bushes out.” ‘Cock-slut’ Amy popped into my head with the thought, ‘he fucked like a dog and cleaned my bush out.’ “I paid him the four hundred you promised, but we need to pay him another four hundred tomorrow. That is hard work, and it is hot as hell this week.

Are you okay with that?”

“Sure, if you think so. How was he?” Wayne asked, sounding subdued.

“He was fine, I think Mom’s living some kind of fantasy, like flirting with him. But he gives as good as he gets.”

“Do you want me to call him and ask him to come back on Monday, when I’m home?”

“No, no, it’s fine. Just give me a heads-up next time. It was a little awkward at first, but he showed me the receipt from the ATM from when you gave him the money to help pay his rent. That was nice of you, by the way,” I added, as guilt took over again.

I wondered why I was so quick to poo poo the idea of waiting ’til Wayne was back, to let him finish. But the first instinct was to not let them get together around me. I didn’t see that being a good idea at all.

“Just be careful around him. I felt bad for him and gave him some money, but we really don’t know him. Make sure you or your mom are not alone with him, just to be safe. I really wanted to be there if he was going to work at the house. He didn’t do anything inappropriate did he?”

Then came the big lie. “No, no he was a gentleman.”–Up until the point he stuck his cock in my mouth, then bent me over the kitchen table and fucked the shit out of me.

“Good to hear. I miss you and love you.”

“Ditto,” I replied. It occurred to me that was the first time I ever used ditto with him.

“Are they still in the pool?”

“It’s okay, I’ll get them out. They will want to talk. Hold on.”

I took the phone out and coaxed them out to talk to him. As I watched, guilt washed over me again. Lying seemed to come too easy, I thought to myself. But to tell any of this would ruin everything. When they finished, they hung up without handing me back the phone, giving me a sense of relief.

When they went to get dressed for CiCi’s, my mind spun from guilt to replaying the events of the day with a warm tingling rush of excitement. I was disappointed in myself for being so weak, but my libido had not run this high for a long time; it felt like my body was in overload. I rocked nervously, as I waited for them to leave, contemplating the present under the bed. I wondered what it could be, but somehow knew it wouldn’t be good.

When they left, I went to my bedroom and pulled it out from under the bed. I had some scissors and cut the scotch tape from all four sides. I opened it to see what appeared to be a pink-colored dildo, proportioned remarkably similar in size to Mark’s cock. It was wrapped in bubble wrap with some other items inside. As I stared at it, I thought about how much bigger it was than my little plastic buddy. I was offended that he would give me such a thing, but outrage quickly turned to a shameful curiosity. I unwrapped it and took it in my hand, surprised by the realistic feel. I was reminded of the moment I touched his cock, and felt a warm rush.

I gripped it with both hands and noticed a ribbed section about two thirds the way toward the head. There was also a tube of lube, a charger, and a remote control. I took it all out and held the cock in my left hand and the remote in my right. The cock curved slightly backward with a rubberized ball sack, and on the flat end at the bottom of the ball sack, was the charger connection. I looked at the remote and there was a button with three wavy lines and an orange hue. I pushed it and felt the cock heat up in my hand, causing a similar reaction between my legs. The next button had the outline of a cock with a dotted-lined head extending beyond the solid lined cock head. When I pushed it, the cock extended from the ribbed section to the tip and began to vibrate; I held it as the cock extended and contracted repeatedly. It had about one inch of thrust, and when I hit the button the second Starzbet time, the pace quickened.

I watched in awe, as the firm rubber dick thrust skyward and imagined what that might feel like inside of me. I stopped it and looked at the last button and it depicted a solid outlined cock head in the middle, with two dotted lined cock heads curving in opposite directions from the center cock head. When I pushed that button, the cock head began to vibrate wildly, and the head flopped side to side in random directions, swinging two inches from centerline, while thrusting up and down. It looked horrifying. I turned it off and it returned to its full upright and locked position, much to my relief.

In the bottom of the box was an envelope. Inside was a thank you card that read.

“THANK YOU FOR AN UNFORGETTABLE DAY MRS. STILSON. I WANT YOU TO HAVE THIS TO REMEMBER ME BY. I THINK IT IS PROPERLY SIZED TO MEET YOUR NEEDS. AS THE NIGHT CAP TO YOUR “COCK SLUT DAY” I WOULD LIKE TO WATCH YOU DEMO IT FOR ME. PLEASE FACETIME ME WHEN YOU ARE READY. XXOO MARK

I read it in disbelief of his arrogance. That was never going to happen. I was pissed at myself for giving into weakness and emboldening him. Once again, the irony of signing off with XXOO did not escape me. There was no hugging and kissing involved in our earlier encounters.

I had his phone number from the resume exchange we made earlier, so I called.

“Well hello, Mrs. Stilson, what a pleasant surprise. Is there something I can do for you?” His voice was excited, yet condescending all at once.

“I just wanted to let you know, I got your present, and unfortunately, I am not going to be able to accept it.” I held it in my hand, waving it back and forth.

“I don’t understand, it seemed like the perfect gift. It was pretty obvious today that there is a definite need for a properly sized tool for the job.”

“I am perfectly happy with things as they are, and as I said, today was a one-off event. I thank you for indulging a fantasy today, and I trust you will be man enough to move on.”

“Of course, Mrs. Stilson, but you did say you were indulging for the day and the day is not over. I really wish I were there to lube up that sweet pussy with my tongue. Tasting you was heavenly, I must say…”

“Did you really think I would FaceTime with my ass in the air and masturbate for you to record it?”

“Good Idea with your ass in the air, Mrs. Stilson, we could watch it together sometime.”

“I don’t think you get it, Mark. There is no ‘together sometime’. You’re doing a job for us, and we are happy to pay you for it. And yes, you helped me live out a fantasy today, but that was a one-time event. I think it’s safe to say we both enjoyed it, and both needed it. But you are a good looking guy and can find lots of outlets for your enjoyment. There is no shortage of young women looking for a young man with your attributes. Clearly, today was not your first time at seduction, and won’t be your last. So, please, no more gifts or unannounced visits. Thanks again for a memorable day and see you bright and early.”

I hung up, heart racing, and palms sweating on the big rubber cock in my hand. I felt good, all things considered. I put the rubber cock back in the box and thought about keeping it. But it was best to give it back. Who knew how it might come back to haunt me if I kept it. After seeing it, I would have to check into upgrading my plastic buddy, though. I was pretty sure I’d be using it a lot more after meeting Mark.

Then my phone dinged. It was a text from Mark.

Mark: I guess I’ll just have to watch this then.

There was an attachment. I opened it and a video began of me bent over the table, tits jiggling as I pleaded, “I love your cock, Mark. It’s so much bigger and better than my dildo. I need it so bad, please.”

“Such a good girl, Mrs. Stilson. You and Wayne are so nice with such good manners. Thank you.”

The camera captured a side view from my head to my ass as my right hand reached down and rubbed his cock head against my clit. Only his torso was in the picture, but it was clear who it was.

“That’s so good, Mrs. Stilson, show me how the hot little slut makes herself come?”

“Oh Mark, I’m gonna come!”

I watched myself rub his cock head against my clit frantically, barely able to balance on my other hand.

“Oh God! I’m coming for your cock! I’m coming for ya. Ah!”

I watched my body quake and legs tremble, as I came on camera.

“Coming, f-f-for your… cock! Fuck! Fuck! Oh! Fuck!”

I stopped it as the progress bar at the bottom told me he had it all, including the pounding fuck that followed. The tingle returned between my legs, as I relived the moment, but quickly diminished when the reality hit that he recorded it all.

I sat down in shock. Was this a threat? It had to be, why else would he have sent it? Fuck! If he showed it to Wayne, that would be it. Marriage over. I felt a panic attack coming on and put my head between my knees to catch my breath and regroup.

After a few moments, I decided to call him again.

“Well, hello again, Mrs. Stilson. Tell me you’ve changed your mind. It is a woman’s prerogative.”

“I can’t believe you recorded us. You need to delete it now,” I said, angrily.

“Did you watch the whole thing, Mrs. Stilson?”

“No!” I barked.

“You should, it’s very stimulating. I’ve watched it a half dozen times and it just gets better and better.”

“You did that without my consent, and you need to delete it right now,” I commanded.

“Keep it down, Mrs. Stilson, someone will hear,” he said, feigning concern.

“No one’s here right now…” I stopped wondering why I let that slip.

“Then you can demo my present for me?” he asked gleefully.

“No. I will not.”

“Take a deep breath, Mrs. Stilson,” he said firmly. “Think about your situation.”

“What is that supposed to mean?”

“Who has the leverage in this situation, Mrs. Stilson?” he asked, calmly.

I went silent, knowing the answer, and desperately thinking of a way out.

“What is it you want Mr. Thomas?”

“I would like you to call me Mark, for starters, Mrs. Stilson.”

“What is it you want… Mark?”

“I want to give you what you need, Mrs. Stilson, nothing more.”

“And what is it you think I need, Mark?”

“I do appreciate your compliance, Mrs. Stilson. Thank you for calling me Mark. I think we’ve established what you need, Mrs. Stilson. A real fucking cock,” He continued in his matter-of-fact manner, “I accept that today is a ‘one off?’ Is that what you called it?”

“Yes, it is.”

“We’re in complete agreement. But today is not over and I owe you two orgasms after the fabulous blowjob you gave me in your kitchen.”

“Out of your respect for women?”

“You do pay attention, Mrs. Stilson. Thank you for that.”

“So, here’s how it’s going to work. I’m going to hang up and call you back in five minutes on FaceTime. You’re going to have my gift ready for use; that beautiful body free from all coverings; ass in the air, as you suggested, fully framed on my screen; so you can show me how a cock-slut uses a man-sized fuck-toy to make herself come. When you properly thank me by coming twice for me, we can call it a day. Tomorrow, I will bring my phone and we can delete the videos together, and go our separate ways–like ships that passed in the night. Are you in agreement, Mrs. Stilson?”

I stuttered trying to think of a response. “And if I refuse?”

“Then I’ll keep our little video for a reminder of a remarkable day. I’ll do my best to keep it private, but it really is good. On second thought, I’ll call back in fifteen. That will give you time to watch the whole thing. If you answer my FaceTime, great; if not, I’ll have my answer.

In the meantime, I want you to think about this. I will be thinking about that beautiful ass in the air and my tongue tasting that luscious pink paradise once again. Damn you tasted so good today, Mrs. Stilson. I’ll never forget how warm and soft those precious pussy lips felt, wrapped around my tongue, while your tender smooth buns sandwiched my nose. It’s torture to think I’ll never experience that taste of heaven again.

So, please forgive my taking advantage of the situation, this one time. I just can’t bear to miss one last dalliance before this magical day ends.”

I couldn’t believe how quickly his words had my pussy tingling despite his blackmail. I tried for one last plea, “But–” — click — he hung up before I could reply.

I was angry and turned on at the same time. I hated that in the midst of being manipulated and blackmailed, my pussy wet for him–after just a few words. But I recalled the mastery of his tongue, as he brought me to such bliss earlier. I wanted more, as badly as he did, but I had so much more to lose. Even as I told myself I had no choice but to comply, my pussy heated and moistened, in anticipation of surrendering to him, and the carnal lust he stirred inside me. It was terrifying, but my body tingled everywhere, thinking of him taking control. It felt as if my skin were covered in tiny bugs crawling and tickling me everywhere.

The internal battle was lost before it began, it seemed. The thoughts of resisting were quickly quashed by the ever-present tingle of excitement. As if an invisible magnet pulled me onward, melting my resistance away. I recalled the tripod we used for holiday pictures, and retrieved it from the closet. As I set it up and clamped in my phone, the little voice of reason screamed out. You’re going to present yourself to this stranger like a porn slut! STOP!!!

But the butterflies of excitement pulled me forward, even as I set my phone in selfie mode and held my ass in the air on all fours, to get the best camera angle–that voice of sanity went unanswered. All of the frustrations and anxiety from the move, were washed away by tingling excitement. The feel of his tongue and that magnificent cock, working their magic replayed in my mind. For this one day, being a mother, a wife, and a career woman, would take a back seat. Today, my libido had full reign. I positioned my toys and the lube next to me on the bed.

Then, I stripped naked, climbed onto the bed with my phone and played the video. My naked ass in the air, I rested on my elbows holding the phone in both hands.

I picked up the video after I came from rubbing him against me. He teased my pussy with his cock head, and I rocked my hips in response.

“I think you might be ready, Mrs. Stilson. What do you think?”

“Please, I’m so fucking ready, Mark. Please give me that big fucking cock!”

“I love that slutty little mouth, and you did use the magic word… Your attitude is much improved, but I’ll need one more thing, Mrs. Stilson.”

I watched him continue to tease me.

“Please, Mark,” I pleaded.

“So polite, thank you. A good cock-slut hits her knees and begs to clean her cunt-cum off when she’s done. Are you a good cock-slut, Mrs. Stilson.”

“Yes pl–“

I watched, as he pushed himself into me and my pussy steamed again, recalling the feeling of that massive heat filling me up.

“Nice and easy, Mrs. Stilson, you are so tight, I’m gonna take my time and make sure we both enjoy this.”

“Thank you, Mark. It’s so fucking warm.”

I couldn’t believe how he turned me into a potty-mouthed slut, as I watched him push in a little further with each thrust.

“Oh yes, there it is, Mrs. Stilson. Do you like that?”

“Oh God, yes!”

His hands gripped my hips, and I watched myself rock back and forth on his cock, moaning louder with each push.

He stood still, and I continued to rock. “The cock-slut likes to drive. Halfway there, Mrs. Stilson.”

That’s when I pushed slowly but firmly, forcing him all the way in.

Seeing that was all I needed. I stopped the video and FaceTime called him. I sat on the edge of the bed and held the phone out to get my breasts in the frame.

He answered, smiling, “Mrs. Stilson you’re early…” his eyes widened, “and naked as directed. Thank you.”

“I’m ready Mark. Please… before they get back from the movie.”

“And you brought me to your bedroom, Mrs. Stilson. Naughty girl. Let’s see the view, shall we?”

I nodded and stepped forward to put the phone in the tripod. It felt like I was outside my body again, as I did what that morning would have been completely unthinkable. I put the phone in place, climbed on the bed, and presented my naked ass for a stranger’s pleasure.

“Oh, that’s nice, Mrs. Stilson. I am so fucking hard for you.”

I smiled like a kid, knowing how excited he was.

“A little to the left…”

I adjusted.

“Up a little…”

I did as commanded.

“I’m afraid we’re gonna have to zoom it in some more, Mrs. Stilson.”

I groaned in frustration and rolled off the bed to adjust it.

“Okay, hit it once.”

I did, and waited for a response.

“Once more, I think.”

I hit it again.

“Better, let’s try it again.”

As I crawled back into position, I sensed he was seeing just how far he could push me, but we both knew he had all the control at that moment.

“Perfect, Mrs. Stilson. Now lube up that right hand and let’s get you ready.”

Leaning on my left elbow, I squeezed the lube into my right hand and reached between my legs to apply it. My labia were engorged and tender, and as the oily lube coated my clit, the tingling intensified.

“Damn I wish that it was my tongue touching you, Mrs. Stilson,” he sighed.

“Oh, yes!” I panted. Recalling my hand on the back of his head as his tongue explored me.

“Is your little clit as hard as it was in my mouth earlier, Mrs. Stilson?”

“Oh yes, Mark. You make me feel so good.”

“I want you to imagine my lips and tongue tasting that tender little pussy and lapping up your creamy sweet cum, Mrs. Stilson,” he said softly, panting.

“Um-huh, um-huh,” I nodded and squeaked, as my fingers penetrated my pussy, while my thumb worked my clit.

“My cock is so hard for you, Mrs. Stilson,” he gasped.

The mental image of his huge, granite cock pushed me over the edge, and my fingers moved frantically as my climax approached in record time.

“I’m coming! Ah! Ah! Ah!” I screamed out, echoing through the bedroom. “Coming! Ah! For. Ah! Your. Cock!”

The orgasm overtook me, as my head dropped onto my forearm. “Clit’s so fucking hard! Coming! For! Your! Cock!”

“So hard for you…” he grunted.

I shuddered from a climax as intense as any I’d ever had, in awe of the effect he had on me. My whole body trembled uncontrollably, as I fought to hold my knees under me. Finally, I couldn’t take any more and my fingers slowed, to a gentle, circular rub–as my clit emitted its last few jolts of pleasure, causing convulsive spasms with each shot.

“Are you ready for your new toy, Mrs. Stilson. I’ve heated it up for you,” he said, teasingly.

My panting continued, as I regained my composure. After several seconds, I reached for the dildo and to my amazement, it was warm. I wondered how he did that. I had turned it off and the remote still laid on the bed, yet it was at full warmth.

“How does that feel, Mrs. Stilson?”

“It’s almost as hot as yours,” I said, in amazement. Then it began to buzz in my hand, and I gasped.

“I’ve got control, Mrs. Stilson. Touch it to that sweet pussy, please.” It stopped buzzing, but I did as commanded, and pressed the side of the shaft against my slit and moaned gently, as I began to slide it up and down against my wetness.

When it began to buzz again, I squealed, “Oh God, that feels… Ah!”

“Do you like that, Mrs. Stilson?” he taunted.

“Oh, yes!” I sighed.

“You like it when I’m in control, don’t you… Mrs. Stilson?”

“Yes,” I replied, pushing it harder against me.

“Do you want my cock inside you, Mrs. Stilson?”

“Oh, yes please,” I gasped.

“I like your manners, Mrs. Stilson. Now, tell me what you want, like the little cock-slut you are today.”

“Oh, Mark, I want your big, fucking cock inside me, please! I need you to fill my pussy and fuck me so hard. Can I please put your cock inside me,” I begged, and began to press the cock head between my pussy lips.

“That’s it, Mrs. Stilson, push it into that tight, little slit.”

I wiggled and twisted it in.

“Oh yes, it feels, Oh!” I squealed, as the vibrator kicked up a level. “Fuck, that’s ah!”

“Better than your little plastic buddy, Mrs. Stilson?”

“Yes! Ooohhh yes!

“A little deeper…”

“Oh yes,” I squealed, as I worked it halfway in, resting my forehead on my left arm, with my right hand stretched back between my legs as far as I could reach to push the rubber cock inside me.

“I love watching those pink pussy lips clinging to it, Mrs. Stilson.”

“It’s so fucking big, just like your cock.”

“Damn, I wish that were me, Mrs. Stilson,” he groaned.

“Oh yes, please,” I replied, pushing it further.

“I’m gonna need you to take your hand off the dildo, Mrs. Stilson. Show me how it looks inside you.”

“Please, I want it all,” I protested, even as I complied and brought my right hand down to help balance myself. I pressed my ass out and rocked it side to side, hoping to work it in deeper, but to no avail. When suddenly, it began to extend and contract inside of me.

“Oh my God, that feels, ooooohhhhh!” I sang out.

As it thrust in and out, it began to pull the vibrating cock deeper inside me.

“Yes, please fuck me, Mark!” I pleaded, and he apparently listened.

The dildo kicked into a faster speed and pulled itself a little deeper with each cycle, until I felt the rubber ball sack hit my clit.

“You like it when I’m in control, don’t you, Mrs. Stilson?”

“Oh yes please, don’t stop, Mark. Fuck me like I need it!”

“So you like my present, Mrs. Stilson?”

“Yes, so much. Thank you, ah!”

“Are you ready to come again so soon, Mrs. Stilson?”

“Oh God. Yes!”

It stopped suddenly, and I barked, “No, please.”

“I’m sorry, Mrs. Stilson, I was just being greedy. I love looking at that ass so much, I just don’t want it to end. But that’s not very gentlemanly…”

It began again, in low vibration and thrust. I found myself indulging him and wiggled my ass slowly, as I moaned my appreciation.

“I’m sorry it has to end, too. But we both know it has to. Please fuck me one last time, Mark. I wanna come for that big fucking cock one more time.”

As I spoke those words, I could hardly grasp why this excited me. Posing my most-intimate areas for a stranger, talking like a slut–was unimaginable. But, the relentless tingling in my loins, from the moment I saw his manhood stuffed into those shorts that morning–had a grip on me. All the pent-up stress and anxiety were flowing into the hot, vibrating tool inside me, and nothing else mattered for just one day.

The vibration jumped back to high, and the cock penetrated faster. “Oh, please fuck me, Mark. Oh God, yes.”

“Are you going to think of me every time you use this, Mrs. Stilson?”

“Yes, oh yes.”

Suddenly, it turned to a whole new level, as it began to buck and pulsate inside me. He had turned it up to the horrifying setting I’d seen earlier. I raised my head and braced myself with both hands under me, thrusting my ass skyward, as I wailed with pleasure. A high-pitched howl emanated from deep within me.

“Are you my cock-slut, Mrs. Stilson?”

My howl turned into a “Ye-ehhhh-sss!” I’d never felt anything like it.

“Holy fuck, Mrs. Stilson, your whole ass is vibrating…”

“I, love, your, fuck-ing, cock!” I grunted in broken gasps. “Com-ing, for, your, cock!”

My body spasmed as the relentless dildo, stimulated every part of me. I groaned and croaked, as the orgasm gripped me, never wanting it to end. I could feel my ass vibrating as he described, and the flailing cock head swirled inside, while thrusting in and out. It felt like three cocks, as warm as Mark’s was, all twirling inside me.

I could hardly maintain my balance on all fours as my body convulsed with nonstop electrifying pleasure. “Com-ing, for, your, cock!”

After a few moments, it became overwhelming, and the pleasure bordered on the edge of pain. But my clit still sent sporadic jolts of pleasure, pushing me further, until I reached the breaking point, and I collapsed flat on the bed.

“Off. Please, Mark!” I pleaded.

Thankfully, he complied quickly. “Is everything okay, Mrs. Stilson?” he asked, with a touch of mockery in his voice.

I lay there panting for a moment. “Oh, yes,” I said, with a long exhale.

“I can’t see you, Mrs. Stilson. Is it safe to say my present was a hit?”

I rolled over and sat up. I could see him seated in a chair, smiling like the Cheshire Cat. Once again, I found it ironic that, as I scooted closer to the camera and sat on the edge of the bed, I felt awkward showing my bare breasts to him as we talked, after exposing my lady parts in all their HD, high-zoom glory only seconds earlier.

Sitting there with a ten-inch dildo pushing firmly inside me was a bit awkward as well, but I had to say, the warmth was somehow soothing.

“Zoom it out please, so I can see you, Mrs. Stilson.”

My unease grew, as I did as commanded. I turned the camera as I got the idea of straddling the corner of the bed would push my new buddy just a little deeper, when I sat again.

He smiled and nodded. “Perfect, Mrs. Stilson.” I blushed a little, as he continued. “I have to say that was the most stimulating thing I think I’ve ever seen. I didn’t think your friend, here, would survive being trapped in these jeans.” He stood up and walked toward the camera and unbuttoned his pants.

The memory of releasing him from his shorts earlier, came rushing back, as he unzipped and pushed his pants and underwear down, releasing his raging hard-on.

“Oh that’s so much better,” he sighed, as his pink, granite hard-on pointed straight up. As he turned to the side, it almost exactly matched the curve of his belly and stood rigid, about an inch from his stomach. He pushed his pants further down, giving me a glimpse of his firm ass that I had the death grip on earlier.

I sighed, as he turned back to the camera putting his manhood front and center. “That’s so unfair,” I said, eyes fixed on the screen.

“You make me this way, Mrs. Stilson. I feel like the Viagra warning guy, with the four-hour erection. Maybe, I should seek medical attention.”

I told myself the day wasn’t over and saw a chance for a little turning of the tables.

“Nurse Stilson has what you need, Mark. If only you were here, I have a warm, wet place for you to put that.”

“You little tease. I can be there in fifteen minutes.”

“Unfortunately, Mom will be home at any time, but we can try a tele-med treatment session before they get here. It looks like you’ve got a free hand.”

“Well then, tell me more about the in-person treatment plan, you would prescribe, Nurse Stilson.”

I was pleased he played along, and for once, didn’t refer to me as Mrs. Stilson.

“First, I will need you to disrobe to do a proper examination.”

He smiled and looked for me to continue.

“Disrobe please, Mr. Thomas,” I commanded.

Much to my delight, he complied. First, he removed this T-shirt, then completely removed his pants. Then, he returned to his seat with his boner nearly reaching his chest.

“Much better, Mr. Thomas, thank you. If you were here, I would need you to lie flat on your back, so we could perform your treatment with you in the most relaxed state possible.”

“I see…” he replied, with a smile.

“As we have learned over time, nature’s natural medicines are often the best. It turns out, the juices of the female of the species are the best medicine for someone in your condition.”

“You don’t say. And where might we obtain that sweet elixir, Nurse Stilson?”

“In cases like this, it needs to come directly from the source, Mr. Thomas. And fortunately, after looking at you, I have plenty available to share. I would need to straddle you, sir, to thoroughly apply the swelling cream. The first stage would involve pressing my moistened labia against your inflamed member, and apply the juices up and down the entire length of the enlarged area. We would need to rub in the medication vigorously for several minutes.

I pressed my hands on the corner of the bed between my spread legs and began to roll my hips forward and backward for effect. The effect that it had for me was pleasantly surprising, as it pressed the dildo tighter and wiggled it inside me as I rocked.

“For the tele-med Starzbet Giriş treatment, you would need to stroke the engorged member by hand.” He was already holding it and began to stroke slowly at the base.

“And then what, Nurse Stilson?” he asked, looking intently at the camera.

“Then, I would have to lean forward and brace myself with my hands on your pecs so I could properly position myself for your treatment. I would then need to balance on one hand as I guided the subject erection into my treatment chamber.

As big as it is, Mr. Thomas, the insertion process could take several–ha!–minutes.” The dildo began to slowly vibrate again. My eyes widened from the sudden return of the tingle from within.

“Sounds like a well thought out treatment plan so far, but I could see how it could be very effective, Nurse Stilson. Please continue.”

“I would have to work it slowly into the treatment chamber, so that its entire length was firmly encased. Then I would have to begin the rotational massage therapy.” I began to rotate my hips in a circular motion, that enhanced the internal tingle.

“For your tele-med treatment, Mr. Thomas, you’re going to need to more vigorously massage the affected area as I continue my de***********ion of the in-person treatment plan.”

“Whatever you say, Nurse Stilson,” he said, as he began to stroke the full length, slowly.

“After several minutes of the rotational massage, the primary therapeutic treatment will need to be administered. This involves a vigorous thrusting of the treatment chamber up and down on the troubled member.” I began to bounce on the bed for effect.

“It’s difficult to tell how long this treatment needs to be applied. It varies widely from patient to patient, but it must be continued until such time as the affected testicles empty their contents completely, which opens the vessels allowing the trapped blood to flow from the engorged member. At this point, Mr. Thomas, the tele-med treatment requires rapid and vigorous stimulation of the affected area.” I was panting, as I bounced.

“At your command, Nurse Stilson.” He stood up and walked toward the camera as the dildo kicked into high, and began to thrust at full speed.

“Oh!” I squealed. With each bounce, the dildo pressed fully in, and the rubber ball sack pressed on my clit. “Oh! Oh! Oh…!” I squealed, and quickly timed my bounces with the thrusts of the cock for maximum penetration.

Only his face filled the screen, as he turned the tables in an instant. “Round three of your tele-treatments has begun, Mrs. Stilson. You have the most chronic case of Cock-Slut Syndrome I’ve ever seen. Luckily, I’ve got the right treatment tool for the job.”

“”Oh! Oh! Oh…!” I continued, as it kicked into horrifying mode again.

“I think we found the right treatment plan, don’t you, Mrs. Stilson?”

“Yes! Yes! Yes…!” I screamed, bouncing like an animal.

“I think you’ll need to give yourself daily treatments, Mrs. Stilson.”

“Yes! Yes! Yes…!”

“You can call me anytime if you want me to drive, Mrs. Stilson.”

“Yes! Yes! Yes…!”

“What are you, Mrs. Stilson?”

“Cock! Slut! Cock! Slut! Oh! Fuck! Me! Mark!”

“You just keep teasing me, don’t you, Mrs. Stilson. Do I give you what you need?”

“Yes! Yes! Yes…!”

“And you are coming again, aren’t you?”

“Yes! Yes! Yes…!”

I bounced and yelled, “Yes! Yes! Yes…! Coming! For! Your! Cock! FUUUUUCK!”

Once again, the dildo took me to the edge and beyond. I was at my limit and rolled back on the bed and yanked it out, panting in a heap, naked and spent as the stranger that brought me unimaginable bliss, watched with his arrogant grin.

He backed up revealing his still-hard cock, as he began to speak. “Mrs. Stilson, you have made my day, hell, my fucking millennium. Thank you so much for the most memorable day ever. I feel like–“

The garage door began to rumble, and I was slapped back to reality. “Mom’s home, gotta go,” I barked, as I ran to the phone and cut it off as he blurted “Thanks a–“

I hurled the tripod and giant, horrifying dildo under the bed, grabbed my clothes and headed to the bathroom.

Before I could make myself presentable, Mom yelled out, “Amy, honey, we’re home. We brought you a mac-and-cheese pizza.”

“Awesome, be right down. I’m starved.”

As I finished, I realized how sore my pussy was after being stretched and pounded like never before. I could feel how distended I was, as the air seemed to have unfettered access through my gaping labia. I applied aloe cream inside and out, and inserted a panty liner to keep the air out until I could recover. After that, I removed the giant cum-coated dildo from under my bed and cleaned it up in the sink. I contemplated where I could hide a giant dildo without Wayne finding it. The only place I could think of was my box of sentimental items on the top shelf of my closet. A new wave of guilt hit, as I put it in the box. It barely fit, as I placed it on top of some of my most-cherished keepsakes.

Then I headed down to see them getting games out for a game night. “How were the Minions?” I asked, cheerily.

“Awesome!” yelled Ashley

“Best one ever!” added Caleb.

They told me all about it, while I wolfed down almost a whole pizza. “How did you know Mac and Cheese is my favorite at CiCi’s?”

“Uh, you only tell us every time, Mom,” said Ashley, with an eye roll.

We had an amazing game night. I had not felt that stress free and relaxed in months. We played ‘Candyland’, ‘Sorry’, and ‘Mouse Trap’, and even did two rounds of each. After the kids went to bed, Mom got started almost immediately talking about Mark.

“How was the show, after I left?” she asked, like a teenager with a crush. “When he took his shirt off…” she hesitated, “almost had to change my undies.”

“Oh God, Mom! TMI please!”

“What? I’m only human. I saw you eyeing his package, too. The man is hung… It was real, wasn’t it? I mean it was in a different position and got bigger when we flirted…”

“Mom! What the fuck! You’re married!”

“But I’m not dead. No harm in looking. I can’t imagine trying to fit that thing…”

“Mom! Stop. Now!”

“So how long did you get to watch him?”

“He stayed a couple hours. I practically had to beg him to stop. Hot as it was, he just kept going determined to make the most of the day.”

I couldn’t help but smile at the double meaning of my words. I recalled begging him to stop the monster dildo.

“What time is he coming back?”

“He said bright and early.”

“I’ll make coffee,” said Mom, with a devious grin.

“I’ve never seen you like this before. You’re always a bit of a flirt, but wow, you’re obsessed.”

“I could have said the same about you earlier, but now, you are playin’ it awfully cool. If I didn’t know better, I’d think you gotcha some.”

“Some of us have self-control, mother,” I said, sarcastically.

Little did she know self-control was not in my vocabulary that day.

“Like I said, no harm in lookin’. Maybe, I’ll make him breakfast.”

“Why do I think you would be on the menu, mother!”

“Ooh yeah, served up warm and steamy.”

“I’m going to bed. You are too much!”

“Good idea. I need to get some sleep, if I’m making breakfast.”

“Night, Mom.” I sounded like a pre-teen, embarrassed by her parents.

“Night, Sweetie, pleasant dreams.”

I knew she would have pleasant dreams, that was certain. I, on the other hand, had a harder time. My mind raced with so many thoughts. On the one hand, it was the most satisfying day of my life. On the other hand, it was the most terrifying day of my life. This arrogant stranger now had two videos that would be completely devastating, if they ever got out–my marriage would be ruined at a minimum. As I lay in bed stewing, I felt the aloe poultice, I had cobbled together, had done the trick. My vaginal opening had recovered and the rawness I felt earlier, was much improved.

My mind started down the twisted, little cock-slut path. ‘The day’s not over… You could FaceTime him, one more time.’

Thankfully, the cock-slut voice was quickly squelched by the rational side that could hold its own, after six orgasms had quieted my overcharged libido. I examined my lady parts after the traumatic day, and though I was a little pinker than normal, the soreness was pretty much gone. I applied some more aloe and kept my pussy covered overnight. I lay there for a long while, replaying the events of the day, and the possible repercussions over and over in my mind, but eventually, I did fall asleep; thankful for one more day off. It would have been a long day at work with the little sleep I got.

I awoke to a quiet house, shocked at the time. It was already 10:00am. I fluffed my hair and went downstairs to discover Mom and the girls finishing breakfast.

“Well, hello, sleepyhead. I made pancakes and bacon. There are a few warm ones left in the oven for you,” said Mom, cheerfully.

Just then, I heard Mark from the next room. “Erika, those were the best pancakes I think I’ve ever had…” He was rubbing his belly in another tight tank-T, and today, a pair of khaki cargo shorts. Not quite so tight, but still plenty of bulge. “Good morning, Mrs. Stilson. Good to see you again,” he said, flatly. “As I was saying Erika, your husband’s a lucky man. Gorgeous, can cook, and makes smart, good-looking grandkids.” He stood next to her, and put an arm around her shoulder. “Thanks again. I guess I owe you one, now.”

Mom blushed like a schoolgirl. “Honey, for you, I’d cook anytime you want. I’m glad you like it. We’ve got to keep up your strength. I will have to think about how you can repay me…” Her wicked little grin returned.

I rolled my eyes at Mom, and bobbed my head toward the kids.

“I’d better get back to work,” said Mark, after noticing my signal, even if Mom was oblivious.

“I should be done in a couple hours, Mrs. Stilson. Then I can leave you in peace.”

I decided to get dressed as mom and the kids prepped for the zoo. I put on some jeans and a tight T of my own. As I dressed, I found myself checking my ass and breasts in the mirror. Hoping for the chance to tease him a bit, as some sort of retribution for the day before. When I went downstairs, I saw Mom and Mark outside talking and laughing, as Mom put a hand on his bicep and squeezed. If I’m being honest, there was a pang of jealousy there. But I quickly told myself, ‘Let her have a little fun and be thankful she’s drawing his attention today.’

As I watched, I got a text from the new babysitter candidate.

Betsy: I am free today. If you’d like, I could accompany your mother and the children to the zoo. That would give me the opportunity to meet Caleb, Ashley and your mom in a relaxed environment before going straight to sitter duties.

Me: Sounds like a good idea, but I’ll need to check with Mom. I know she’s spent a lot of time with them and may welcome a break. Or she may want to hoard them for herself for another day.

Betsy: I understand she’ll want as much time as she can get with them. Just let me know.

I went out and asked Mom to talk to her for a minute, and smiled at Mark. He looked at Mom. “Thanks again for breakfast, Erika, and have fun at the zoo. It was very nice to meet you.”

“You, too, Mark. I have a feeling I will see you again. In the meantime, I’ll think about how you can repay your debt,” she teased, causing him to blush.

He went back to work, not acknowledging me. I was mad at myself for allowing that to bother me. I had made it clear, there would be no repeating of the previous day’s events, and he was honoring that.

“Betsy called and suggested maybe joining you guys at the zoo, for a chance to meet the kids and spend a little time…”

“That would be good. I could use a second set of eyes. When they get wound up, two of them can be a handful. That’ll give me a chance to meet her and see her in action.”

“Great, I’ll give her a call. What time were you planning to leave?”

“As soon as we’re ready. Caleb and Ashley are getting their things. Should we meet her there?”

“Let me check.” I went in and called her, as Mom stood there watching Mark work.

Betsy decided it was probably best to meet there then, since time was short; she actually lived closer to the zoo.

The next thing I knew, I was sitting in the kitchen alone with Mark working in the yard, and the videos that could destroy my marriage were still in his possession. It suddenly hit me, just how awkward this would be. It was an unbelievable chain of events that all took place in less than twenty-four hours. I lost all control of myself, my dignity, and my self-respect. I gave it all away willingly, to a complete stranger with a big dick.

Now, I had to confront him and delete the videos. I thought I might actually throw up for a few minutes. I drank a cup of coffee, as I watched him work, through the living room window, and worked up the nerve.

Finally, I took a deep breath and went out to have the talk. The heat of the day was kicking in, and he had already removed his shirt. As I approached, he stopped and looked at me. I could not bring myself to look him in the eye, and so as my eyes turned down, the bulge caught my gaze and when I quickly raised them back up, his glistening chest and abs had me woozy. I found myself looking at a window on the house, as I spoke to him.

“Mrs. Stilson…”

“Mr. Thomas, I need to talk to you about the videos we discussed yesterday. I need proof that they are deleted and assurance that no copies have been made,” I said, sternly.

“Yes, ma’am. I can show you where they are on the phone. You can feel free to have it to review and delete everything.” He stepped up next to me, touching my shoulder with this arm, as he held the phone between us. “Here is the dot pattern to unlock it,” He traced the letter G using the matrix of dots on the screen. Then he locked it out and said, “You try.”

I did it and he proceeded to show me the FaceTime app, and where the recording was. As I stood there feeling his heat, I tried to focus, but my mind raced with the memories of yesterday in my kitchen. I barely took in the camera icon and video from yesterday. Lastly, he gave me access to his iCloud account, and his password.

“Take it for as long as you like, Mrs. Stilson. I assure you no copies were made of either.”

“You assure me? Really. You recorded me without my knowledge, then blackmailed me with it to get me to do that twisted FaceTime with you last night. Forgive me if your assurance doesn’t mean much. Do you have a laptop, Mr. Thomas?”

“Yes, ma’am. It’s in the car. Would you like me to get it for you?”

“Yes, I would. I’ll need full access to that, as well.”

“Okay, I promise you, Mrs. Stilson, there are no copies anywhere but my phone. I’ll be right back.” He went to his car and pulled out a backpack and brought it to me. As he did, he told me his password. “Everbodylovespuppies!”

I had to hold back a laugh, reminding myself of the severity of the situation.

“Just to clarify, Mrs. Stilson. If you watch the FaceTime video, and watch it objectively, I’d ask you, does that look like a woman blackmailed into something she didn’t want to do? I do feel bad about taking the video in your kitchen without your permission, and I’ve since thought about it and concluded, watching either video would really just be torture, knowing it will never happen again. Take them both, as long as you like. I’ve got at least a couple more hours’ work. You may or may not believe it, but I didn’t watch the FaceTime recording. If you do, you will be the first and only person to see it. There’s nothing on the laptop at all, but feel free to take as much time as you want with it.”

“Thank you,” I said, without looking at him. I took the phone and laptop into the kitchen. I sat at the table he fucked me on the day before, and perused all the files and folders. I did searches of my name and phrases he may have used. It was a pretty sleazy feeling doing a file search of ‘cock-slut, Mrs. Stilson, blowjob, dildo, masturbation’ and several other terms that, twenty-four hours ago, were unthinkable adjectives for me.

I looked at his browser history and found nothing strange or perverted. I looked in the trash can and there were many old files still sitting there, but nothing suspicious. When I tried to look at his email, it needed a password. The same password worked for that. The only recent ones were sending out job applications and resumes. Lastly, I found his cloud account and examined it thoroughly. There was nothing new in it, and I could not find any sign of activity in the last two days.

Then as I was moving to the phone, I saw a shadow of motion outside the slider and turned quickly to see nothing. Paranoid, I quickly went to the living room and saw him still working through the sheer curtains. Nonetheless, I decided to move to the bedroom for some privacy. I first found the video recorded at the kitchen table. As I watched, try as I might, I could not control the moistening heat between my legs. The memory of his hot, hard cock filling me, pounding me, as I screamed from pleasure, was too much to suppress. When I watched it in its entirety, I could feel myself leaking in my panties. I quickly deleted it and went to the trash can to empty it, to make sure it was gone. Then I remembered he texted it to me and went to his texts and deleted all of them to and from me.

While there, I scrolled down and found some texts to a phone number. I looked at a few and he apparently had someone he was fucking that he called ‘Captain Cock Sucker’. It sounded pretty twisted, but didn’t affect me so I moved on. But apparently Mark was not quite so innocent as he let on. That wasn’t surprising, considering how masterfully he manipulated me.

As I explored his phone for any hidden files, I found an app for the dildo. Don’t ask me why, but I had to try it. So I got the dildo out and turned it on. After a moment, the app gave an indication the device was online. As I began to control it, I thought I heard movement in the hall. I quickly went over and whipped the door open, but there was no one there. I went to the guest bedroom and looked out to see Mark still working. My paranoia grew by the minute. In hindsight, it was likely driven by my lack of trust in myself after the events of the day before. I wondered how many others he’d manipulated. As I thought about it, I grew angrier with myself for losing control so badly.

I put his ‘present’ back in the box and back in my closet, thankful for the mental wake-up call. I found the FaceTime recording and clicked on it, to make sure it was, in fact, me. I watched myself in disbelief, as I presented my naked ass for the camera and spread oil on my engorged pussy. I had almost forgotten, that I had made myself come without using the monstrous toy, overwhelmed by the feel of my lubed fingers. I remember telling myself to turn it off, and to delete it, but I watched the entire recording, unable to stop myself.

Even more disappointing, my pussy was soaked from watching me degrade and humiliate myself for him. As I sat there, steaming down below, rationalizing that it might be better if I pulled the toy back out and used it, just to take the edge off and strengthen my resolve. As I reigned myself in again, I did another very questionable thing. I texted the video to my phone, then deleted it and the text from his phone, leaving copies of both on my phone. I told myself it was about me being in control of them, but in reality, it was another sign of weakness.

As I finished with his phone and laptop, I gathered myself to take them back and wrap things up with him. He was still working, sweating heavily in the Texas heat.

He was working in the front of the house, and I thought distance was best. So as I got closer to him, I held them up so he could see them and set them on the edge of the front porch.

This time, I looked him in the eye. “Thank you, Mr. Thomas. I have deleted everything. I hope to God, I can trust you. You should know I saw a bit of your exchange with a ‘Captain Cock Sucker’, and I can see you are not quite the innocent, jilted lover you pretend to be. We are both adults and I take responsibility for my own actions. But to make things perfectly clear–yesterday was a one-time thing and will never happen again. When you finish here, I will pay you for your work today and that will be the last time we will interact.

“Understood, Mrs. Stilson. I have very much enjoyed our ‘interactions’ and owe a big debt of gratitude to you and your mother for boosting my ego during a rough time. I hope letting you have complete access to my personal information and communications shows my sincerity in assuring you our interactions, though forever etched in my mind, never happened as far as the outside world is concerned…”

Even as he spoke, the thought of this being the end left a disturbingly empty feeling in my gut. His sweaty, rippling body, played in my head like a slow-motion B-movie scene of the handsome hunk mesmerizing the swooning leading lady. I tried to keep my gaze directed at his eyes to show strength, but I found them taking in his bare chest and abs and with a mind of their own, then they locked in on the bulge. When I snapped out of it, and returned to his eyes, he had that smug grin that quickly faded when he saw I had noticed.

“Well, I should get back to work so I can stop being a nuisance. I do thank you and your husband for your attention and kindness.” He returned to removing the last few overgrown bushes.

“I did not mean to rush you doing your work. You look hot and tired, please pace yourself and take a break if you like. Can I get you some lemonade or water?”

“No thank you, Mrs. Stilson, I brought my own cooler of drinks today. I should not have inconvenienced you yesterday. My apologies,” he said, with a tone of hurt feelings.

Not sure why, but I was suddenly hit by a pang of guilt. “You did not inconvenience me, Mr. Thomas. Please let me know if you change your mind and need anything.”

I went inside and the sense of emptiness and finality rested in the pit of my stomach. I tried to distract myself by talking to some more babysitter candidates. I wanted a rotation of two or three to choose from to be safe. After talking to two, and arranging follow-up with one, I found myself watching him through the window, admiring his thin, muscled build, and the bulge from his more-than-impressive manhood. The thought of never feeling that again, crept toward obsession. But when I told myself, I had his present to fill that need, it calmed me.

After about an hour from our previous discussion, I approached and asked if he needed anything, and he dismissed me without so much as a look. As I turned and headed back inside, I found myself angered by his indifference. I knew he was giving me exactly what I asked for, but it didn’t lessen my frustration. I wanted him to want more. To want me and suffer, knowing he couldn’t have me. The feeling festered until I had an idea. I would put on the red bikini again and lay out for his viewing pleasure. Childish and petty as it was, that was the plan, and I did it.

I put it on, walked outside where all the neighbors could see me in my front yard. I only cared about getting a reaction from him.

I stood there, nearly nude, waiting for a reaction and there was none. He was shoveling the roots of one of the bushes and never looked up. I cleared my throat and had no reaction. Finally, I spoke. “I’m going to enjoy some quiet time by the pool. Let me know if you need anything.”

“Thanks, Mrs. Stilson. I’m good,” he said, without looking up.

I had to suppress stomping off, as I went back inside. I even glanced back to see if he was watching, and he was not. I lay by the pool for nearly an hour, not relaxed at all, but fuming at his lack of attention. So, I walked inside and watched from the window, making sure he could see me. He gave a quick wave and a smug grin that said, “Ha, I still have you.” At that point, it sank in how pathetic I was, and I stupidly made it clear to him as well. I returned to my lounge chair and lay there for at least another hour, before dozing off.

I awoke to the sight of him standing next to my lounge chair–bulge front and center–hovering over me.

“Sorry to disturb you, Mrs. Stilson, but I am all done. The bushes are piled at the curb removed and mulch spread. Yesterday, you mentioned possibly needing help planting new ones. I could be available if you wanted, but given your words earlier, I am pretty sure that is no longer an option. Thanks again for your kindness, and a very memorable day. Starzbet Güncel Giriş Before I go, could I please use your restroom?”

“Yes, you may, Mr. Thomas. Thank you for your hard work. The slider is open.” The underlying pun popped into my head, as I fought not to stare just one last time. I did indulge, as he walked away, getting a last look at his ass and shoulders.

After he rounded the corner for the bathroom, it occurred to me that I needed to get his money from our cash stash in the bedroom. So, I went in, past the bathroom where I had taken my shower of shame the day before. The light peeked out from under the door, and I slipped by quietly. When I got upstairs to the bedroom, the door was closed, and I did not recall closing it. So I opened it quietly and stepped in, only to see Mark, kneeling next to the corner of the bed, sniffing the spot I had bounced on the night before.

“Mr. Thomas, what are you doing!” I said, sounding disturbed. In reality, my heart raced as I learned I had gotten to him.

He jumped up startled but quickly recovered. “I’m sorry, Mrs. Stilson, but I just had to see the scene of our last ‘interaction’,” he said, using my words against me. “I have never had a more memorable ‘interaction’ over the phone. Come to think about it, you may be my most memorable in-person ‘interaction’, as well.”

I tried to respond, but the sight of his boner, pushing his shorts over his belt line–stopped me in my tracks. He stood facing me, shirtless, cargo shorts tented big enough to sleep two. I’d never seen anything like it.

“When I caught your scent, I got to thinking about the taste of that creamy cunt of yours and lost myself. Before I knew it, I was breathing you in and bam, Mrs. Stilson–hard.” He flashed his open palms next to his cock tent, as he said ‘bam’. “I apologize, but you make me hard, Mrs. Stilson. That pussy tastes so damn good. No one’s ever cum so hard, so easily for me. I felt like fucking Superman.”

Fighting the urge to ravage him on the spot, I mustered up the will to ask him to leave. “Mr. Thomas, you need to leave. I have your address on your resume. I will send you the money you are owed. Being here is wholly inappropriate.”

“Why can’t you look me in the eye when you say that, Mrs. Stilson? Are you talking to me, or my cock…? It’s kind of hard to tell.”

I was staring at his dick, but it was impossible not to. I stood my ground, but kept my gaze on his cock. Somehow looking him in the eye would have made it worse.

“You’ve been begging for it all day, Mrs. Stilson. Stalking me through the curtains. Flaunting that hot little body in your slutty little swimsuit. Begging for a little attention you’re not getting elsewhere. Stop pretending, Mrs. Stilson. Cock-slut for a day suited you. Why not live it every day, Mrs. Stilson. Drop to your knees and beg for it, cock-slut.”

I could see it moving, as he seemed to be getting even bigger. He was making it pulse as he stepped toward me. I stood in the doorway, pussy gushing, trying not to tremble.

“I asked you to leave, Mr. Thomas,” I said, with a cracking voice.

“If you think that’s best, Nurse Stilson.”

That comment sent a rush through me, as I recalled our FaceTime. I wanted to do everything I described last night, but tried not to let on. My throat was tight, and it was difficult to breathe, as he approached. I stared at his tent, holding my ground in the doorway as it got closer. He turned sideways to squeeze through the door and stopped… as his cock touched my belly through his shorts.

“Sorry, Nurse Stilson. This opening is a little tight,” he said, looking down at me.

Our nearly nude bodies close enough to feel the heat. I felt his warm firmness through the fabric, as he rubbed it gently against me. My will broke down as my hand gripped his hard-on.

“How long have you felt this stiffening, Mr. Thomas,” I said softly, as I began to rub him slowly.

“The better part of two days now, Nurse Stilson. I’m afraid the matter is quite serious, it seems the tele-med treatment was not successful. I think the inpatient treatment plan is the only hope. More importantly, it’s clear your Chronic Cock-slut Syndrome has taken hold again, Mrs. Stilson. You have the treatment tool in hand.

Would you like me to use it on you, Mrs. Stilson?”

“Yes, please,” I sighed. He had turned the tables again.

“Let’s get you out of these clothes, Mrs. Stilson.” His hand popped the clasp on the front of my bikini top and his hands grabbed a handful in one quick motion.

I whimpered, as his head lunged down, kissing my left nipple while his hands slid the straps off my shoulders and the top hit the floor. I thrust my chest forward, moaning my surrender. He moved to the right and began to kiss and lick the other one, holding it in his right hand as his left slid down the front of my bottoms. I gasped and pushed my chest hard against him, as his finger parted my pussy lips. He rubbed slowly up and down my length as his head rose up and he whispered in my ear.

“So soft and warm and wet, Mrs. Stilson…”

“Oh, Mark.” I gripped his boner harder and brought my second hand around to free it.

“Not yet, Mrs. Stilson, we need to set the ground rules first,” he said, his lips touching my ear as his finger curled inside me.

I moaned loud and long, as he entered me slowly.

“It’s a new day, Mrs. Stilson, so we can assume you’ve decided to extend your new role on a more-permanent basis?”

I rocked my hips, fucking his finger. “Yes, yes, yes!” I yelled mindlessly, as he had me in a frenzy, I was rubbing with both hands. “So fucking big and so fucking hard…”

“I think you like it when I take control, don’t you?”

“Yes, yes, yes!”

“Are you my full-time cock-slut, Mrs. Stilson?”

“Yes, yes, yes!”

“You’d say yes to anything right now, wouldn’t you?” he whispered, with his hot breath flooding my ear.

“Yes, yes, yes!” I panted.

“What are you, Mrs. Stilson?” he asked in his arrogant tone, but the scent of his sweaty body, and his magical finger broke down all resistance.

“I’m your cock-slut, Mark, oh!”

“I like the way you call me Mr. Thomas with your prissy little attitude, so from now on, you are to refer to me as Mr. Thomas to remind you how much you like giving me control. Understood?”

There was no logic to the effect he had on me, I only knew I was on the verge of coming again, just from one finger. “Yes, Mr. Thomas, oh God, yes!

I want you to come on my finger, and then I want you to put your money where your mouth is and fuck me, Mrs. Stilson, and stop talking about it–woman up, and do what you talked about on the phone.”

It was too much, his finger relentlessly rubbed my clit as I buried my face in his shoulder, breathing in his manly scent. “Mr. Thomas, I’m coming for your cock,” I panted, as my body shuddered and I rubbed his hard-on.

My opened mouth pressed against his sweaty chest, as I came in a shuddering climax.

“You’re coming in your panties, Mrs. Stilson.”

I wailed, “Oh fuck, Mr. Thomas. Com-ing, for, your, cock!” I screamed in a high-pitched voice that echoed through the house, spasming against him, as I tasted his saltiness with my gaping mouth.

As it passed, I reached again for his button to remove his pants and ride his huge dick.

“Let’s get comfortable, Mrs. Stilson. It’s time to put your money where that hot little mouth is.” He grabbed my hands and pulled me toward the bed.

I followed as he backed up to the foot of the bed, then sat and crawled back onto the bed and lay there, legs spread with his massive boner pushing hard against the shorts. I stood there, watching in awe, while he positioned himself for me. My hands were pushing down my bikini bottoms as if they had a mind of their own. The fantasy of last night was coming true, and I had no thought of stopping. I stepped out of the bathing suit and crawled slowly and hungrily, like a predator stalking its prey.

I stopped and unhooked his pants and pulled down his zipper, slowly and deliberately, looked up at him as I pulled the shorts and underwear down past his hips. I had to stop and pull the band of his briefs over his pink, granite cock in order to free him. He raised his ass and as I cleared his hips, he closed his legs touching my knees as I slid down the bed to remove the last of his clothes. I stood looking at his nakedness, as his clothes dropped to the floor. His hard-on levitated nearly an inch off his stomach, as I crawled back between his legs that he had opened wide for me. His hairless balls were held tightly in his firm, round ball sack.

“Nurse Stilson, what are you doing?” he teased in a voice, feigning shock, as my face moved closer to his balls.

“I’m going to have to perform an oral exam to properly assess the situation, Mr. Thomas,” I said, as my tongue touched his wrinkled scrotum.

I lapped up his saltiness, first pressing my tongue against the bottom of his balls and separating them as I licked up to the base of his shaft. He pulled his feet up, raising his knees as I licked every bit of his balls, slowly and meticulously. His soft groans made me so wet, as I looked up his massive shaft to see his closed eyes and head hung back from the pleasure I was bringing him. Next, I took a long slow lick up the front of his shaft. His back arched and moans intensified as I licked his length. His man-scent caused a Pavlovian reaction in my mouth and my cunt, as I licked. When I reached his man clit, I swirled my tongue there, getting a taste of his sweet pre-cum.

Unable to contain myself any longer, I plunged his cock into my mouth, determined to quell the disappointment I felt from not making him come in my mouth the previous day. I had never been particularly fond of the taste of cum, but I needed to show him how much I wanted to service his cock, and as his pre-cum coated my tongue, I wanted more. I needed more. My head bobbed on his cock, sucking and wiggling my tongue determined to feel him unload in my mouth.

“Oh fuck, Mrs. Stilson, so good,” he groaned.

Encouraged, I quickened the pace and was still only able to take half of him, occasionally stopping to focus on the tip, wiggling my tongue on his man clit. He moaned and grunted his pleasure, as I continued waiting for the eruption of his hot jizz, but his control was incredible.

After a moment he grunted. “Bring, me, that, ah, sweet, pus-sy, ah, Mis-sus, Stil-ah-son! Want, to, ah, taste, you!”

I didn’t hesitate. I pulled off his cock and spun around straddling him. My left hand propped me up as my right gripped his cock and I began to suck him wildly as I lowered my spread womanhood to his waiting mouth. I had to make him come first. I was determined to feel him come in my mouth, for if I gave up the battle to his tongue, I would not be able to focus on pleasuring him.

I felt his hot breath, as I mouth-fucked him and slowly lowered myself to meet him. But as his tongue wiggled between my labia, I knew I was in trouble. I pulled off his cock and rolled my head back in a moan of bliss, lowering myself onto his face.

“Oh fuck, Mr. Thomas,” I squeaked, rocking my hips. “Oh my God.”

I was already losing the battle and plunged his cock back into my mouth, determined to win. I felt him gasp as I resumed, and found my hips rolling against his probing tongue. We both whimpered and moaned as the battle was on. My hips rocked to the rhythm of my plunging mouth, but it was too fast. I could feel an orgasm building. Sucking him furiously, I could feel I was about to lose, but could not stop myself.

Suddenly, his groan deepened, and his body stiffened as the first blast released into my mouth. I nodded my approval, as I bobbed and swallowed. It was thick, hot and salty-sweet as it flooded my mouth. He grunted into my cunt as my hips continued to rock, rubbing my cunt on his face.

My right hand gripped his shaft and jacked him off in time with my head bobs. I began to hum, “Um-huh, um-huh, um-huh,” with each shot of cum. I swallowed as much as I could, but with the giant cock in my mouth there was no way to contain it all. A mixture of cum and saliva rolled down over my hand, as I milked him of every drop.

With his orgasm subsiding, my hip motion slowed, and he began to lick and suck my pussy with increased intensity. I again nodded my approval, as I sucked him slowly. His tongue waggled and head rolled as he focused his attention on my screaming pussy. I whimpered and groaned, as his tongue worked its magic again. No one had ever eaten my pussy like him. My knees spread wider, as I settled onto his face. He found a sweet spot and I pulled off to let him know.

“Fuck! Mr. Thomas, right there!” My hips rocked in tiny rapid thrusts. “Yes! Yes! Right fucking there! Fuck! Feels, so, good!”

I pressed up, and threw my head back, with a hand on each of his thighs. I rode his tongue and lips, as he had me on the verge, yet again. “No one’s ever… Oh… So good!” I went into a rhythm of rolling hips and high-pitched moans of pleasure. “I’m gonna, ah! Come for, ah, your cock… So hard!”

I screamed at the ceiling, as he brought me to an Earth-moving climax. Com-ing, for, your, cock! Com-ing, for, your, cock! Com-ing, for, your, cock! Com-ing, for, your, cock…!”

I’m unsure how many times I repeated that, but it continued until my rolling hips stopped rolling and spasmed with each shot of orgasmic bliss my clit released. As my orgasm finally passed, I slid his semi-hard cock back in my mouth and sucked him slowly back to full stiffness.

I pulled off and stroked him slowly, while he lapped at my engorged labia. “Mr. Robinson, it appears the oral treatment has not fully alleviated your condition, so it appears we will have to try the direct application of female pussy juices to the inflamed… area. May I?”

“Yes, please, Nurse Stilson. Please continue the treatment plan you outlined earlier.”

So I spun around and straddled his cock, which laid flat on his tummy. I lowered my spread pussy down to rest on his shaft, as I placed my hands on his chest. I pressed myself against his shaft, saddling his cock with my pussy lips. Then I rubbed up the length of his shaft slowly and firmly, spreading a mixture of our cum and saliva over his full ten inches. When I reached his head, I wiggled there, focused on his sweet spot, and teasing as the head pushed my lips apart. Next, I continued to saddle him and pushed back down to his balls.

“Mr. Thomas, this is the hardest, most-swollen cock, I’ve ever encountered. It’s going to take a thorough and aggressive treatment plan.” As I rolled forward up his length, my clit rolled out and rubbed against his stiff warmth. My eyes closed and moaned. “Oh yes. It’s so hot and hard against my cunt, Mr. Thomas.”

“Nurse Stilson, I love when you talk like a slut,” he sighed.

“This is the biggest, hottest, hardest cock I’ve ever seen, Mr. Thomas. I’m going to do whatever it takes to fuck the swelling out of this monster–no matter how many treatments it takes.”

The feel of the hot steel rubbing against me was all consuming. It just seemed to go on forever, as I pushed up and down the length. I moved steadily up and down rubbing my juices on his stiff heat. My eyes were closed and my hips rocked, as I lived out the fantasy I had concocted.

“You love your job, don’t you, Nurse Stilson?”

“Oh yes, so much, Mr. Thomas. So fucking much.”

“What are you, Nurse Stilson?”

“I’m an LPCS. A Licensed Practical Cock-Slut. Oh, God I love your cock.” My hips were rolling faster and harder. “I’m gonna have to come all over this cock to make it better, Mr. Thomas.”

“Thank you, Nurse Stilson. I admire your dedication.”

“Any–ah!–thing to help–ah!–others, Mr. Thomas!” I pushed hard into his chest, rubbing wildly against him. “Oh, Mr. Fucking Thomas. So fucking big and so fucking hot! Aaaahhhh!” I wailed, as orgasm number three was already on me.

“I wanna be your cock-slut, Mr. Thomas…”

“Position accepted, Nurse Stilson. We’ll need to work a schedule for regular treatments.”

“Oh yes, I’m coming for your cock…”

“Look at me when you come, Mrs. Stilson,” he commanded.

I opened my eyes to see his smug smile, but the hot, hard flesh between us was all I cared about.

“Coming for your cock! Com-ing, so, hard, for, your, cock!”

I stared at him, mouth agape, whining like an animal, as I came spreading hot cunt-cum on this cock. When the orgasm passed, I needed to finish the fantasy.

“Please let me ride your cock, Mr. Thomas. I need you to fill me up, please!”

Before he could answer, I slipped off his cock and began to push his cock head into me.

As my pussy hit his stomach, he sighed, “Damn that little pussy is on fire, Mrs. Stilson.”

I took that as a yes and began to push him into me slowly. I wriggled as I pushed, and his head slipped in a bit easier than the day before. Still looking into his brown eyes, I pushed him in about an inch, backed off halfway, and in another inch.

“It feels so good inside me,” I whimpered. “I need this cock so bad. Oooohhhhh.”

“Nurse Stilson, you’ve definitely got the cure.”

I soon had him all the way in and pushed myself up to the upright position, with my heels touching my ass and my hands on my thighs for balance. I pulled up, straightening my legs to pull up half his length, before dropping back down. As I bottomed out, I let out a screech of pleasure and bounced back up.

“You’re so fucking tight, Mrs. Stilson. Oh, fuck!” he groaned. “Ride it, cock-slut!”

“Oh God, yes, so fucking big and hard. I love your fucking cock, Mr. Thomas.” I began to bounce, feeling so completely filled when my pussy touched his balls.

“So, fucking big! So fucking good! I love your fucking cock, so much. Oh my God, I’m coming again.”

His expression turned from arrogant to serious, and he was getting close.

“I’m coming for your cock!” I yelled into his desperate eyes, and realized he was close, too.

The monster dick pulled my clit inside with each down stroke, sending a convulsive jolt of orgasmic bliss through my lower body. I came hard, mouth agape, no longer able to speak, as I pounded myself onto his pelvis. I wailed loud and long as I came for the biggest cock I’d ever had, shamelessly bouncing as fast as I could. This time, I wanted to come first. I wanted control when I made him come this time.

When his orgasm hit, he let me know. “I’m gonna come, Mrs. Stilson,” he grunted.

His expression was one of, I’m coming inside you unless you do something about it. I wanted to feel him come inside me, but could not take the chance.

I continued to pound him as I saw his eyes closed and mouth open. Knowing he was at the point of no return, I jumped off and lay between his legs as cum gushed out, covering his large purple head. I grasped his shaft and took him in my mouth and swallowed all of it this time, swirling my tongue on his sensitive spot as his cock pulsed, unloading his seed in my mouth.

“Oh fuck, oh fuck!” he grunted. “Such a good cock-slut!”

As his body shuddered, a feeling of power washed over me, despite the fact that I was sucking this near-stranger’s cock, tasting the cocktail of our cum mixture and feeling the air penetrating my spent, gaping cunt. I had let him control me, take me repeatedly while calling me his cock-slut for the two most sexually satisfying days of my life, but still could not bring myself to release him from my mouth, until I had licked him clean.

With my libido satisfied, my sensible side was again able to be heard. The inner voice told me, “Get him out of here immediately, Amy. Get him out and do not call him again. Pretend these two days never happened and move on.”

But as he softened, I knew I would be back again, begging for him if needed. He had awoken a need, from deep inside me. A need to serve cock. And Mr. Mark Thomas had the most glorious cock I’d ever seen. I continued to suck him dry, then for good measure, licked his balls to collect the remnants of cum that had dripped down to them.

“Damn, Nurse Stilson, you are truly a professional, thank you.” I nodded. “We’ll need to schedule another session, after your mom leaves…” I nodded emphatically, as I kissed his balls.

When I finished with his balls, I took his softening cock back into my mouth one more time; I knew I could take him all, in his flaccid state. As I finally reached his balls with his cock in my mouth, I was in awe of how he filled my mouth completely, even soft.

“I’m going to need you to greet me in the sluttiest nurse’s uniform you can find, the next time we get together, Mrs. Stilson. Understood?”

I nodded, even though I should have been offended by his arrogance; the thought of seeing his expression, seeing me in such an outfit excited me. The image of a super-short, white jumper skirt and half-buttoned, skintight shirt-top with the hat, made me tingle in anticipation.

As I released his cock, I looked up as he smiled down at me, with a contented grin that made me feel guilty and proud at the same time. I slid off the end of the bed and stood there excited by his hungry eyes, and yet embarrassed by my nakedness. As I bent down for my bikini bottoms, they weren’t nearly enough to eliminate the sudden feeling of naked vulnerability.

Suddenly, he slipped up behind me and rubbed my ass with both hands. “Please don’t cover that beautiful ass, Mrs. Stilson. Give me just one more minute to enjoy this sexy body before I have to leave.”

Once again, the feel of his touch sent a tingling wave through my body, and as I stood up, his hands moved to my shoulders and he pressed against my back and began kissing my neck from behind. I reached up with my hand and caressed his hair as he gently kissed my neck. His cock pressed against my lower back and ass, and I found myself wetting again even after four orgasms. I had never imagined anything like this.

His hands drifted to my breasts as he continued softly kissing my neck. “You are so incredibly sexy, Mrs. Stilson,” he whispered, as the goosebumps spread down my back from his soft touch and warm breath. “I love feeling your skin, Mrs. Stilson, so warm and delicate.”

His right hand slid down my belly and I found myself melting away from his touch. My head rolled back against his shoulder as he kissed and caressed, and I cooed my approval. He swirled his fingertips around my belly button, and I gasped with pleasure. My breathing turned to panting as his hand lowered through my muff, and his finger slipped softly between my soaked labia.

“You’re insatiable, Mrs. Stilson,” he whispered, as I spread my legs, surrendering yet again.

I moaned, “Oh God, you excite me so much.”

His cock began to heat up, as he slid up and down my moistened slit.

“What are you Mrs. Stilson?” he asked, softly.

I answered eagerly, “I’m your cock-slut, Mr. Thomas. I don’t ever want you to stop…”

“Excellent attitude, Nurse Stilson. I can’t wait to see you in uniform,” he whispered, softly.

I caressed his head, as he kissed my neck, and I nodded my agreement.

“Good, then we’ll continue when I see you in uniform next time.” He released and stepped back almost causing me to fall over.

“Thank you for a wonderful day and the chance to work for you again, Mrs. Stilson. But I need to go get cleaned up for a job interview this afternoon. I hope you found my work satisfactory today.” He was already putting his shorts back on, as if nothing had just happened between us.

As he spoke, I went from shock to disappointment followed by anger. I could find no words.

“If you could get me my payment for today, I would be most grateful. I can’t thank you and your husband enough for all you’ve both done for me in my time of need.”

He stood there looking at me casually, as if totally oblivious to just revving me up and walking away.

I stood staring, then saw a crack in his serious expression. I smiled and shook my head. “That was mean, Mr. Thomas.”

“Payback’s a bitch they say.” He sucked the finger that had been inside of me.

“Always leave them wanting more, they say.”

“Payback is a bitch, remember that,” I said, as I walked toward the closet to get the cash to pay him.

“I hate to see you leave, but I love to watch you walk away. Um,” he said, hungrily.

I walked back with five hundred dollars, and stopped directly in front of him. Then I gripped his cock in my left hand through the shorts, relishing the heat and heft of his ample manhood one last time.

“Thanks for all you hard work, Mr. Thomas. Your swelling issue seems much better. I look forward to your next treatment session.”

I handed him the money and gave him the last look at my ass as I headed for the bathroom. “You have a nice day, Mr. Thomas. I trust you can show yourself out.”

“God, I love that ass…” he said, as I closed the door behind me.

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Mind Controlled Janice Pt. 119

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Amateur

Brian picked me up in his car the following day. It was raining.

As we drove, he told me to undress, which I did. We went into the yard of some stables at Tong. I left my clothes in the car, and we walked into the stables. Horses occupied several stalls and an empty stall with the floor covered in fresh straw. It felt warm. I was desperate for sex; the night before, I had made love to Stephen, my husband, twice, and I had needed him again as soon as we had woken up. My need for sex was growing.

Two very young boys joined us and undressed. Brian took photographs as I made love to them. After they left, two women entered the stall. One was a plump middle-aged Asian woman in a yellow sari, and the other was a tall white woman in a plain navy blue dress. The white woman said, “My name is Kath, and this is Suki”. Suki was blind and bald. She stripped to a yellow bra and knickers and stood before her. She said Kath, I did. Suki put a hand on me.” lay down,” ordered Kath. I did, and Suki knelt beside me and started to run her hands over my body, touching my hair, face, breasts, stomach, pubic hair and thighs. I parted my legs so her fingers could touch me. They rubbed and stroked, and she entered me with two chubby fingers. Suki lay beside me, her fingers still moving inside me. We kissed. Her breath smelt of curry and my tongue went into her mouth, and I discovered she had no tongue, just a stub of it remained and no teeth. Arms around her, and I unfastened her bra and ran a hand down her back and into her knickers. I squeezed a buttock as her fingers brought me to climax and kissed her breasts as she rolled onto her back.

I removed Suki’s knickers, and when my fingers went between her legs, she was wet. I lowered my head between them and licked her, my tongue pushing into her until she came.

Kath came and stood in front of me and unfastened her dress. She was naked underneath except for stockings and suspenders. We put our arms around each other and made love, kissing and touching each other’s bodies. She often guided me. It was the best lesbian lovemaking I had experienced.

As we lay in the hay, Kath said, “Suki is an example of why people should do what we tell them and should not talk; if you do, we will cut your tongue out!”

We made love again.  Kath then picked a broom up from the side of the stall and knelt behind me; I bent over for her, and Kath put the broom handle against my anus and pressed it into me. I could not tell how deep it went, but she pushed it a long way. Brian moved, and Kath knelt in front of me with another broom. She parted my vagina entrance with one hand and pushed the handle into me. Even though it was thicker than any man’s organ, it went in quite quickly as I was wet and enjoying the abuse. Kath stepped back, examining her work. Brian fastened my wrists behind me with handcuffs, took several pictures, and then unfastened me.

“Open your mouth and stick your tongue out”, instructed Kath. “I am going to cut your tongue out”. I was not bothered. The idea of not having the ability to speak ever again immensely appealed. I put my tongue out, and Kath fastened a clamp to it. Then, the sides of the clamp slid back into my mouth, so it was forced wide open, and I could not shut it. Kath turned a screw, and my tongue was pulled so far out of my mouth I thought it would tear out. She stood in front of me and held a knife against my tongue, then passed the knife to Brian, and he put the blade to the base of my tongue. Now, I wanted it more than anything else I had ever wanted. I was almost desperate; I wanted to feel the knife cutting my tongue. Brian stood back laughing. “We can do it anytime we want, and you will want us to”, he laughed. He pulled the two broom handles out of me and pushed me onto the floor. He was aroused and entered me quickly, my tongue still pulled out of my mouth. I was aroused. I was enjoying the abuse like I never thought I could, and I enjoyed feeling Brian inside me. He came quickly. Kath released my tongue.

Brian said something to me, and my mind and body separated. My mind recoiled in horror as I remembered everything I had done with Brian. My body was aroused and desperate for sex, and I knew that I could not stop my body from following Brian’s orders.

“The next stage of your education,“ said Brian as a man led two border collie Starzbet dogs into the stall. “Kneel on all fours with your knees about 12 inches apart,” he said. “Time for you to learn how to have a dog. You have a choice. If you stay as you are, they will enter your arse. Bend your head down to the floor, your bottom goes in the air, and they will enter your fanny. “ he knelt beside me and put his hand between my legs. “You are going to enjoy this,” he boasted.

My mind was sickened at what was about to happen. I tried to fight it, but my body knelt on all fours. I could feel the arousal between my legs as I became wetter.

I looked back at the dogs; they were both looking at me, their tongues hanging out. “You are well wet,” said Brian as he touched me. “These dogs are well trained and know what to do. Your body will enjoy this, and I want the thought that your mind may be broken by what you experience.

If you feel a swelling in you, it is the dog knot. It may fasten in you but do not try to pull it out. It is big enough to tear you. He started to video me.

I tried to stop it, but my body wanted it. I lowered my head to the floor, and the first dog jumped on me. I was surprised by its weight. Its warm, furry stomach was against me, and I felt it. Entry was rapid. It was big and long. The dog panted and started to pump into me. It came very quickly and dropped me off. I was frustrated; I wanted it to last longer. A few seconds could have been better. I looked back and kept my head down as the second dog jumped onto me. It was a repeat performance, and it left me wanting even more. “Enjoyed it?” asked Brian. I nodded my head. My mind was screaming no, no, no at the depravity of what Brian was inflicting on me.

Brian said something to me, and I just knew that my mind was about to join my body in wanting sex with the dogs.

“Ok Brian said to the man; he led one of the collies back to me. It was up and in me in no time. The insides of my legs were wet as the dog’s cum ran out of me, and I climaxed on the dog’s penis. My voice cried out a long, loud moan at the pleasure it gave me. To feel the difference, I raised myself onto all fours, and the other collie quickly found my anus and pushed itself into me, pounding hard into me. Three Labradors joined the group of dogs. Brian and the man left, so I was alone with the dogs and video camera. Each of the dogs mounted me time and time again. I lost count of how many times they had sex with me. I could not stop them and did not want to stop them. I climaxed many times, each time harder than the last. My voice became hoarse from my screams of pleasure.

“Well,” said Brian when he returned, “that was an exciting session. It’s time for you to try the horse. He led me to another stable block.

“Hello,” said a girl, “I am Carrie. I will look after you. This first horse is called Buckles. He’s a cart horse and, as you can see, very big and he is quite old, which makes him placid, and he is specially trained”.

Carrie turned to me, “If you stand before him and stroke his neck so that he can see and smell you”. I patted Buckles on his neck, and he turned his head and nudged me. “He likes you,” said Carrie, “if you rub your hands and breasts against his flanks and then work your way to his haunches as you rub”. I moved close to the horse so that my breasts were against his hair. I was not sure what to do, and Carrie stepped in. Carrie pulled her top off, exposing small breasts, “how old are you?” I asked her, “fourteen,” she replied. I realised she was attractive; her hair was short and light brown, and she had an amiable, smiling face.

Carrie moved close to Buckles and started to move from side to side with her breasts pressed against him and moved along his flanks, rubbing as much as her body could against the old stallion. When she had finished, she stepped back. Her face was flushed, and her nipples were erect, “I enjoy doing that, “ she explained, folding her arms across her chest, “I have to show most of the women who are here for the first time how to do that”. I pressed myself against Buckles and rubbed against him. I soon discovered why Carrie enjoyed it. His hair was coarse and soft, and it stimulated my nipples as well as other parts of my body. I was pretty wet. My nipples were raised and hard by the time I had finished.

“Open Starzbet Giriş your legs slightly,” said Carrie, “bend your knees slightly, and you can rub your pubic hair against his leg.” I started to rub, “Bend your legs, move. You will get more of his leg between yours and then rub.” I did feel the horse’s hair against the inside of my thighs.

Did you enjoy that said, Carrie? I nodded. “If you start and rub his side with your hands and breasts and move down his side,” said Carrie, “let your hands move down his sides, and when you are ready, bend your knees and rub his stomach.”

I stroked and rubbed Buckles, bent my knees, and moved my hand along his stomach.

“Now, if you kneel and face his rear, keep stroking him.”

I did as she said.

“Can you see his sheath hanging down?”

“Yes,” I said.

“Well,” said Carrie, “as you are rubbing him, move both your hands to rub his sheath.”

I moved my hands until they were on his warm sheaf, “Carry on rubbing,” said Carrie, “it takes a minute or two. If you rub along it rather than circular, it will work better”.

Quickly out came Buckles’s cock. It looked leathery, and it was big. Carrie must have known what I was thinking. She said, “Daddy measured him, the head of his cock is 12 centimetres across, and the shaft is 100cm long. Put both hands around it and keep masturbating him,” she said I held his cock in both hands and kept stroking. Knowing Brian was watching and filming, I moved my head forward to meet his cock and wrapped my lips around the head, which barely fit into my mouth. It had an earthy taste to it that was not unpleasant.

I sucked on him, enjoying the unusual experience. Buckle shuffled, and his cock, in a matter of seconds, expanded, forcing my mouth wider and extending several inches, pushing his cock into my throat and my head back, and my throat and mouth were filled with hot creamy horse cum. However, I swallowed the massive amount that had shot down my throat; more went up the back of my nose and squirted out of it. I ate some, and much ran out of my mouth, down my chin and breasts.

I  released his cock from my mouth and got a squirt full in the face. I opened my mouth to catch what turned out to be his last squirt. His come was now running across my stomach. His cum was smooth and sticky and tasted slightly bitter.

Carrie put a hand out to help me up. I stumbled into her as I straightened up, and my breasts touched hers, spreading some of Buckles’s cum onto her, “sorry,” I said, “don’t be,” replied Carrie, “It tastes nice,” she wiped some of the cum off her breasts with her hand and licked it.

We stood close together, and she smiled at me. I wiped some cum off my breast with a hand and tasted it. It did not taste unpleasant. Carrie touched my breasts and wiped more cum off them, and licked it. I was aware that she was attractive, so I bent down to her and placed a kiss on her mouth. I expected her to draw back; instead, she put an arm around my neck and pulled me to her. We kissed again, and I could feel her tongue in my mouth, licking at the remains of the cum in it. I looked at her, pulling us together. Her chest and stomach now had cum on them. I put my head down and licked at her breasts. She stood still while I licked it all off them. Carrie then started on me, licking my face, chest, breasts and stomach. We kissed again. My hand went to the zip on her jeans, and I pulled it down so that I could run my hand down her back into the top of her jeans and feel her buttocks through her knickers. I knelt and untied her trainers, pulling each one off in turn and then pulling her jeans off so she stood in her knickers. We kissed, and her hands were moved slowly up and down my back onto my bottom and back up. My hand went inside her knickers and down between her legs; she was wet. Carrie stood back and pulled her knickers off, and we lay in the hay beside Buckles, making love to each other, fingering and licking each other’s vaginas; for a fourteen-year-old, she was very experienced. We finished and stood up.

Brian coughed I had forgotten about him. He asked Carrie, “Are you going to the next horse?”

“Yes!” said Carrie, dressing herself. “This is Alien,” said Carrie, “My father named him; your sister likes to be fucked by him!.

There was a low table beside him Starzbet Güncel Giriş and a padded cushion. “Lay on the table and spread your legs,” said Carrie. I did, and Carrie approached me with a large jar, “what is that,” I asked, “lubricant,” said Carrie, “he is a huge boy, and you will need it.”

She knelt between my legs and smeared it around the entrance to my body and then some inside me. Carrie said, “he is a huge boy but well-behaved.” She led him forward so that he was standing over me. I sat partly up so that I could reach his sheath and stroked it, “that’s right,” said Carrie after my stroking worked and his cock appeared, “take your time,” said Carrie, “Start and guide it into yourself.”

I took him in both hands and then said to Carrie, “You do it.” I laid back and put my legs in the air so they went to each side of him. She said I did and felt the touch of his cock against the entrance to my body, “move a bit down the table end and press your slit against him, “Carrie said. I pushed very gingerly and felt him start to enter me. It took a couple of minutes to take the head of his cock into me; he was massive.

Brian was busy taking pictures. I moved further on to him, his cock pressed against my clitoris, stimulating me. I forced myself backwards and forwards on him and brought myself to a climax.

“I will stroke his cock,” said Carrie, “you squeeze him with your muscles.” I squeezed my muscles against his big cock relaxed, and pressed again. I kept this up until his cock lengthened and expanded rapidly. It seemed to fill my whole body, and it banged against some of my internal organs. He came. It was hot, and there was lots of it. I could feel his cum squirting into me and running out of me.

His erection shrank, and Carrie helped me to my feet. Wow, I said shakily. That was an experience. Would you do it again asked Carrie. Yes, I replied, thinking of the climax it had brought me to and how I had enjoyed the iniquity of the session. This is just not like me, I thought.

“OK, more dogs after lunch,” said Brian and Ginger. They have arranged to influence your husband’s and sons’ minds so that they do not think your behaviour unusual and will not miss you if you are away from home. Tonight, you are going to give your husband the best sex of his life, and for the next few nights, you will be staying with me as my sex slave.

Brian was correct. When I arrived home, I was desperate for sex with Stephen. When his body tired, I used my hands and mouth to bring his erection back.

The next day, Brian picked me up in his car; I was so desperate for sex that I had already approached a nearby neighbour and asked for a quickie, which he obliged. “Plenty of sex today,” said Brian, smiling.

Brian drove us to the nearby Springfield Mill. While going, Brian had asked me to undress, which I had gladly done. I Walked naked from the car and through a side door at the side of one of the mill buildings.

“It’s a brothel,” explained Brian.

Susan greeted me; she was only wearing a g-string. Susan groped my breasts and briefly kissed me on the mouth. There were several men stood waiting. “There are six ladies working today,” she explained, “That is your room there,” she indicated. “I take the money when clients arrive, and you do whatever they want for 20 minutes. We have organised several clients specially for you.

The room was small and contained a bed and side table. On the table was a pile of condoms.

By now, I was desperate for sex and was pleased when the first man entered my room. The man was obese; I had never seen anyone so fat. He undressed, revealing several rolls of fat. He undressed and rolled a condom onto his erection. He kissed my breasts, and I felt a feeling of relief and joy when he laid on top of me and penetrated me. I climaxed almost immediately.

After he came, he withdrew from me, and I immediately felt a sense of loss; I needed a man inside me, and quickly, The next man into the room was my brother Donald. He did not say anything; he kissed my mouth and breasts and moved me so I knelt on all fours; he had anal sex with me.

As soon as Donald left the room, another man entered and, using a condom, had sex with me. The men kept arriving. When one left my room, another joined, and it suited me. I felt as though I needed to spend all my life with a cock in me; I was that desperate.

Four young boys entered the room. They were in Springbank school uniform. It was apparent they were virgins wanting to experience a woman. I gave them a good time.

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

The Home Chapter 6

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Babes

We walked back to the facility arm in arm and passed Roger and Jerry in the courtyard. Roger called out, “Mr. Swane you look just like the cat who ate the canary. What have you been up to with these lovely ladies?”

“Mary and Melanie were kind enough to show me around the grounds. We had a nice relaxing walk and I really enjoyed the wooded path.”

“I’ll bet you did,” Jerry said. “You’re one lucky son of a bitch.”

Mary said, “Jerry Wright! I’m not sure what you’re implying but Mr. Swane has been nothing but a perfect gentleman since I met him. Perhaps you could learn a thing or two from him.”

“I’d like that,” Jerry replied. “I’ll meet you after dinner David and be sure to bring my notepad.” He and Roger laughed as we made our way in to the building to the vending machines.

“May I buy you ladies a soda?” I asked. Mary wanted a Pepsi and Melanie chose Coca-Cola. I got an iced tea and Mary said, “Would you like to go to the rec room for some television David?”

“Sounds great,” I replied.

We enjoyed a nice relaxing afternoon watching TV and I got to meet some additional guests. Between the walk and my session with Melanie, all three of us ended up dozing off for a nice catnap as we sat together on the comfy couch. Thankfully we woke just in time to make our way to dinner where we had another excellent meal. Afterward our extended group went to the courtyard with coffee being the beverage of choice.

Jerry actually showed up with a pen and paper and said, “OK David I’m ready for my first lesson. The first thing I want to know is how it is that you get to spend so much time with these two when they won’t give me the time of day.”

I said, “Let me think for a minute Jerry,” and after pausing I said, “It’s no.t really that difficult. Just be kind and treat everyone with respect.”

“And lose the snide comments,” Mary said. “We’re not teenagers anymore.”

Susan chimed in, “And he always looks so nice. Clean shaven, clean clothes and he smells nice too which is more than I can say for you Jerry.”

“I agree,” said Jane. “You two should get reacquainted with a bar of soap and wash your clothes once in a while. I think Roger has been wearing the same pants for a week which at our age is gross.”

“And don’t pick your teeth at dinner,” Melanie said. “I mean do we really need to tell you these things?”

“Gee whiz,” said Roger. “I think we’ve had enough tips for one day. Let’s talk about something else.”

“Well you were the ones who asked,” Mary said. “In future if you can’t handle the truth then don’t ask.”

Things were winding down and as we all prepared to retire for the evening I picked up the coffee cups and put them in the dish bucket. “See that,” Mary said. “David doesn’t have to do that but he does out of respect for Mrs. Ward.”

Roger said, “She’s another one I’d like to get to know better. I’ll clean up tomorrow. If you’ll put in a good word for me.”

“Lord give me strength,” Mary said as we made our way back to our rooms. Melanie’s room was closest so we stopped there first.

Once inside she gave me a kiss and said, “So what’s the plan for tonight David? Do you want to sleep with both of us again?”

I thought for a minute and said, “I think what I would like is to actually take my time and make love. Don’t get me wrong. I loved what we did last night but I’d also like to take my time and have normal sex with one of you for a change.”

Melanie said, “That makes sense to me. We’ll see you tomorrow Mary.”

A look of disappointment spread across Mary’s face and I said, “Not so fast Melanie. Mary had a tough day today and missed out on some things so if she’ll have me I’d like to invite her to my room for tonight.”

Mary was beaming as she said, “I would adore that but I’d like to go back to my room and make myself presentable first.”

“That’s completely understandable,” I said. It was Melanie’s turn to pout so I took her in my arms and kissed her goodnight. “Don’t fret my dear. We’ll be together soon.”

She wished us well and we made our way back to our rooms. I told Mary to come down whenever she was ready. She said she’d need about half an hour so I took a quick shower, put on my robe and waited for her.

Right on cue there was a knock on my door and when I got up to answer it there was Mary wearing a beautiful silk nighty. She smelled fresh and clean and even took the time to apply makeup. Up to now I don’t think I ever realized how beautiful she is.

“You are an absolute vision,” I said. “Please come in.”

“Thank you David. I have to admit I’m feeling a little nervous.”

“I understand and I’m feeling it as well,” I said. “Why don’t we sit for a while. I forgot that I brought some nice wine with me and I think a glass or two would be just what the doctor ordered to help us relax.”

“That sounds wonderful,” she replied.

I went to the fridge, poured two glasses of wine and turned on my radio for some light mood music. After dimming the lights I joined Mary on the coach and said, “To one of the loveliest women I’ve ever met. I feel grateful to have you at this point in my life.”

“That’s so nice of you to say David. I feel the same way.”

We sipped our wine and I admired Mary as we sat on the couch. She looked fantastic in her sheer pink nightgown. She chose to not wear any underwear and her large breasts looked amazing. I put down my glass, took her face in my hands and kissed her. It was a kiss of real lovers and her wonderful scent made it even more special.

After a few moments Mary pulled away and said, “I must admit David that I worry about our arrangement. Life could get difficult here if one of us actually falls in love or something like that. I don’t want to get Starzbet hurt and don’t want that for Melanie either.”

I sipped my wine and said, “It’s a valid concern and I don’t have an answer for you other than to say I’ve already grown very fond of you and that’s why I wanted you here tonight. Who knows what will happen in the future at our age really. I’m in reasonably good health but have no way of knowing how much time we have together. This kind of relationship is certainly different from what we’re used to but I give you my solemn promise that I will never hurt you or Melanie for that matter.”

She finished her wine and said, “It makes me feel a little better to hear you say that but I have to be honest. I’ve never met a man like you and I’m developing real feelings for you.”

Rather than answer I finished my wine, took her in my arms and gave her a passionate kiss running my hands up her side and back. She returned the kiss and ran her hands across my chest and arms.

Our breathing got heavier as I started to feel her tits through her nightgown which caused my cock to get hard. Mary’s hand brushed across it which caused me to moan in anticipation. I continued to feel her tits then slowly moved my hands to her pussy where I felt around her lips but waited to feel her clit.

She moaned as she opened my robe and started to stroke my hard cock. “Oh David I’m getting so excited right now I can’t wait for you to make love to me.”

“I think it’s time for us to go to bed,” I said as I took her by the hand and led her to the bedroom. We stood and kissed then I slowly pulled her nightgown off over her head. I took a moment to admire the vision in front of me before removing my robe and slowly lowered her into bed.

I got in next to her and we continued kissing and running our hands over our bodies. I sucked a hard nipple into my mouth and started to massage her clit. She moaned as I put a finger inside her which caused her to stroke my cock faster. She was wet but I felt that we could use more lubricant so I positioned myself between her legs and slowly licked her clit. I wanted my saliva to add lubricant that would increase the pleasure when I fucked her but I didn’t want to bring her to orgasm.

“Oh David you’re making me crazy. I can’t wait for you to make love to me,” she said.

I continued to slowly lick her while I explored her body with my hands but I could not resist fucking her any longer. I moved up and gave her another passionate kiss as I positioned my cock so it rubbed against her clit and the outside of her pussy causing her to moan with pleasure.

“That feels so good,” she said. “I never felt anything like this before. You’re dick feels so good rubbing against me like that I think you’re going to make me cum.”

I did not want that to happen just yet so I repositioned my cock and slowly pushed into her. My saliva made her very wet and the soft folds of her vagina felt amazing on my hard cock.

“Mmmmmm, yes David. Oh it feels so good.”

I slowly pulled out then back in again, keeping this pace for several minutes as I took her breast into my mouth and sucked on her engorged nipple. She ran her hands across my back and ass and moaned as I continued to slowly make love to her. The feeling was incredible and I loved sucking on her massive tits.

I started to change my pace and each time I entered her I moved up to grind my pelvic bone against her clit. Each time I did that she grabbed my ass and spread her legs wider so she could hump her clit against me. Each time she cried out, “Oh God it feels so good I want this to last forever but I’m really close.” Just before she came I pulled away in order to make her more and more excited because I knew this would ultimately lead to a massive orgasm.

“All in good time Mary,” I said as I paused before slowly pushing back into her and continued grinding her clit.

“I can’t take it anymore David. Oh the feeling is going to make me crazy if you don’t let me cum.” I pulled out once more but this time when I pushed in she wrapped her legs around my ass so I couldn’t back away and furiously rubbed her clit against the base of my cock.

“Oh yes David, yes. Oh your cock feels so good inside of me. I need to cum so bad right now. Mmmmmm!” Her orgasm slowly started to build as she continued furiously grinding her clit against my cock. “Yes David yes I’m going to cum right now. Oh please yes!” She moaned in pleasure as she was overwhelmed by a massive orgasm. She pulled me in even tighter as her pussy spasmed on my cock.

She continued to shake and moan until her orgasm finally ended then slowly opened her eyes. Staring into mine she said, “My God that felt so good David. I don’t have words to describe it.”

I smiled and said, “I know Mary. I’m so happy you enjoyed it. Watching you cum like that was so sexy I’m going to cum soon as well.”

“Do you want me to suck your cock for you? After that I would do anything you asked me to do David. Anything.”

“I want to cum in your sweet pussy Mary,” I said as I started fucking her hard and fast. “You’re pussy feels so good on my cock baby. Fuck yes.” I continued fucking her hard and each time I was fully inside her I ground against her clit.

“Oh my God David, that feels so good when you do that. I can’t believe it but I’m going to cum again.” She grabbed my ass and ground her clit against my cock until she had another orgasm. “Fuck I’m cumming! MMMMMMMM!”

I used to do this with my wife so I realized what was happening. I knew that by moving up slightly my dick would grind against her G spot and make her cum over and over again. I paused for a moment before sliding back in to grind my cock against her again.

“Oh no,” she cried. “It can’t Starzbet Giriş possibly happen again. Oh fuck David fuck! MMMMM!” Another orgasm shook her body and as she lay panting on the bed she said, “Please stop David. I can’t take anymore. I’m going to pass out.”

I decided to go for one more so I again ground my cock against her clit until she cried out, “Oh yes you fucker yes. Oh yes! MMMMM!”

This orgasm was a lot shorter so I knew she was spent and I could feel my own orgasm start to build. “Fuck Mary that was so amazing. Your wet pussy feels so good on my cock.” She wiggled her ass as I moved in and out of her and my orgasm continued to build. Just before I allowed myself to cum I changed to slowly moving in and out of her to keep myself on the edge until I couldn’t take it anymore. I became a wild man as cum started shooting from my cock and I pounded in and out her with everything I had. She grunted and groaned as I continued my assault on her pussy and by the time I finished we were both covered in sweat.

My spent body collapsed on top of her and she placed soft kisses on my face and neck. When I recovered I rolled off of her, looked into her eyes and said, “That was amazing.”

“You have no idea,” she said. “My God David, what did you just do to me? I never thought anything like that was possible.”

“I used to do that to my wife all the time when we were younger. I think I made her cum ten times once.”

“She was a lucky woman but I’m the lucky one now,” she said. “I think I love you David.”

“Love is a strange thing,” I said, “but I love you as well.”

We continued to lay in each others arms until she said, “We made love David. That was so wonderful. I also enjoy the other things we do but this was so special.”

“I agree my darling,” I said.

I held her close in my arms and we kissed then I asked, “Would you care for another glass of wine?”

“That sounds lovely David.”

I poured another glass of wine then sat up in bed As we sipped our wine she said, “I can’t believe Roger and Jerry. They act like they are God’s gift to women but are just a couple boorish old men.”

“Well, I think they are perfectly harmless and just having a bit of fun. Who knows if they could actually perform given their age. I’d like to see them clean up a bit though.”

“I would be forever in your debt if you could make that happen,” she said.

“Trust me my dear,” I said. “I shall work on that just for you.”

She smiled and gave me a kiss as she lightly stroked my body. We finished our wine and dozed off in each other’s arms. I was sleeping peacefully when I woke up at around 1AM to Mary stroking my cock. She kissed me as I woke and continued stroking my body as I lazily felt her tits.

“Well now Mary,” I said. “It seems like we may not be done here tonight.”

“I told you I didn’t want this to end and I was serious David.”

“You’re not going to get an argument from me,” I said as my cock began to get hard again. “Earlier you said you would do anything for me. Did you mean that?”

“I did,” she said in reply.

“Well there’s something I’ve always wanted to do with a woman but never had the chance. Do you trust me?”

“I do trust you my love,” she replied.

“Some people may find it a bit dirty but I’ve heard that it’s very erotic for both the man and the woman.”

“Well now you have me intrigued and I simply must try whatever it is you’re talking about,” she said.

“Alright my dear. This could be a bit uncomfortable at the beginning but I promise to be gentle. I need you to get on your hands and knees though.”

Without asking any questions she got on her hands and knees and presented her ass to me. I always enjoyed the sensation of rubbing my cock between a woman’s ass cheeks and Mary’s ass was perfect for just that. Full, round and soft as a pillow and perfect for my hard cock so I placed it between her cheeks and started to slowly grind back and forth.

“Mmmmm this feels so good Mary. I could do this all night long.”

I continued to rub my cock between her glorious ass cheeks when she said, “Oh David, your cock feels so nice when you do that to me. You’re welcome to do this anytime you want.” The feeling of her ass was so amazing I could only moan as I continued grinding on her.

Mary looked back at me and said, “I’m so happy you like doing this but it doesn’t seem that dirty to me David. Was there something else you wanted to do?”

“As a matter of fact there is,” I said and I removed my cock from between her ass cheeks then bent down and started licking her asshole.

Being initially startled all she could say is “Oh my!” I continued licking around her then shoved my tongue inside as far as it would go. “Oh David, I can’t believe you wanted to do this to me but it feels so good. It is so dirty it’s making me very excited.” I continued to move my tongue in and out of her ass until she was very well lubricated and I pushed my finger inside her. She cried out, “Oh wow! This is different. What a strange sensation.”

It must have felt good because she began to grind on my finger. In order to get her ready for what was to come next I removed my finger and inserted my thumb deep inter her tight asshole. She said, “Oh that hurts a little David. I don’t know if I like this anymore.”

I said, “You promised to do whatever I want and this is what I want. Just trust me a little longer. Everything is going to be OK. I told you it might be uncomfortable at first.”

“Ok David,” she said warily. “I trust you not to hurt me.” I continued to fuck her ass with my thumb until she was sufficiently loosened up then I stuck my tongue deep into her again to make sure she was good and wet as well. Starzbet Güncel Giriş “Oh yes I do like when you do that,” she said as she started to rub her clit.

It was time to take the next step so I said, “OK Mary, here comes the best part,” as I positioned my cock at the entrance of her ass and slowly tried to enter her.

“What are you doing David? You can’t possibly be thinking of putting your dick in there. It’s way too big.”

“Just relax Mary,” I said. “If you tense up it will hurt more than it needs to so just relax and accept it because this is going to happen. We’ve come this far and just have a bit more to go.”

She whimpered as the head of my cock finally managed to break through the opening of her asshole. “No David, please. It’s too big. You’re hurting me.” I pulled back and was able to push my cock into her a little further. “I asked you to stop David. This really hurts.”

“Trust me Mary. It will only hurt for a little while,” I said.

I pulled out and slid a bit further in. The next time I pulled out I added more saliva to my cock and was then able to slide the length of my cock deep into her asshole which made her cry out, “Oh no David. I don’t like this. It really hurts me and feels like you’re tearing me apart. Please stop this.” I pushed deeper into her then slowly pulled out before slowly sliding all the way back into her ass.

“I can’t believe you’re doing this to me David. I want to leave now,” she cried. She started struggling to get off the bed but I grabbed both of her arms and pinned her to the bed.

“You’re not going anywhere until I fill your ass with my cum,” I said as I started to fuck her faster. “That’s it baby, take my cock in your tight ass.” I pulled out and then eased back into her a couple more times until I could feel her relax just a bit and I knew she was almost through the painful part of ass fucking.

“I don’t know why you wanted to do this to me. It hurts and it’s dirty,” she said.

“Trust me just a few seconds longer,” I said as I got to a nice regular pace of sliding my cock in and out of her ass.

After several minutes of this she said, “Oh my David. I can’t believe this but the pain is going away.” She was still whimpering but started to push back on my cock. “Yes David yes! I understand now. Oh it’s started to actually feel good. Oh fuck!” I released her arms then reached a hand between her legs to feel her engorged clit. “Oh David, sweet David. That feels so good. Fuck my ass for me now. I need it so bad.”

She started to buck wildly against my cock as I went at her ass with everything I had. Having never done this before I was overcome with the pleasure her tight ass was giving me. “I told you it would be OK Mary. Now fuck my cock with that sweet ass of yours.” I stopped pounding her and let her take over as she pushed her ass onto my cock and I rubbed her clit. “That’s it baby, just like that. Oh fuck my big cock with your ass. Mmmmmm!”

I started to feel the beginning of an orgasm as she started to cum. “Oh David, you’re going to make me cum. Please pound my ass and make me cum. MMMMM!” I went at her with renewed vigor and pounded her ass hard and fast as I fingered her clit. “Oh yes David, that’s it. Just like that! Fuck me I’m cumming now! MMMMMMMM!”

I felt fresh wetness hit my legs and realized I had made her squirt a massive amount of pussy juice which immediately triggered my own orgasm. “Fuck Mary that’s so fucking hot I’m gonna fucking cum! MMMMMM!”

My dick started to spew cum deep into her ass that was still quivering through her orgasm. It’s impossible for me to put into words how good it felt. I was still fingering her clit which caused her to squirt again. “I don’t know what’s coming out of me but it feels so fucking good,” she cried as she squirted one last time.”

I slowed down as I finished cumming before finally removing my cock from her ass and collapsing on the cum drenched bed. We both lay panting as we recovered from this mind blowing sexual experience.

Finally she leaned close into my arms and said, “My David, I don’t know what to say. Why is the bed so wet? It feels like I peed.”

After I caught my breath I said, “Apparently the pleasure was so great for you it caused you to have an orgasm that sprayed your juices out. I don’t think that happens to every woman but it happened to you.”

“I’ve never heard of such a thing David,” she said, “but I’m not going to complain about it.”

“I told you exactly what I thought was going to happen Mary. Are you glad I didn’t stop when you asked me to?”

“I’m grateful you didn’t,” she said. “That was the most amazing feeling I ever experienced.” I wrapped my arms around her and after a moment she said, “I don’t know if I want to sleep in a wet bed though. Would you mind if I put on fresh sheets?”

“Not at all my darling,” I replied. She went to the linen closet, got what she needed then expertly put the fresh sheets on the bed placing the wet ones in the laundry basket. I admired her ass and her massive tits as they swayed back and forth as she completed the task.

When she finished she said, “There, a fresh bed for my lover.” She climbed between the sheets and held her arms out. “Come to me David.”

I slid in next to her and enjoyed a long passionate kiss. “Goodnight sweet Mary,” I said. “Thank you for an incredible night.”

“No, thank you kind sir,” she replied. “From now on I will never question anything you want to do.”

She snuggled in my arms and was quickly fast asleep. I replayed the night’s events as I started nodding off and couldn’t quite believe what just happened. At my age I was still able to make a woman cum multiple times and also got to experience the immense pleasure of anal sex. I thought that I would definitely repeat this with Melanie and was starting to wonder how good Sherry Stevens ass would feel when I fell into a deep satisfied sleep.

To be continued…

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Skinny dipping with my younger step-sister – 1

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Anal

In the summer of 1981 when I was 16, I stayed with my dad, his 2nd wife and my 12yo step-sister, Sarah, for two weeks. Since my dad and step-mom worked, they asked me to keep an eye on Sarah. That wasn’t hard at all since she had changed a LOT since the last time I saw her six months before. Even though she was 12, she had already started to develop a very nice body. Her mom had a terrific build with huge boobs so I wasn’t surprised that Sarah had started along that same road early. She also had the cutest smile that showed off her new braces.

I had known Sarah since she was 7 and we got along pretty good. We’d watch movies and swim in the pool most of the time. Watching her run around in a wet bikini was driving me crazy though. A few times she’d climb out on the ladder and the bikini bottoms would slide down giving me a nice look at the top half of her cute little ass before she’d quickly pull it back up. I had to put a towel over my lap a few times to hide a developing hard-on. It didn’t help that her white swimsuit was made of thin material and slightly see through. I could see her nipples and even her patch of dark pubes. She’d walk over to me to talk after climbing out and it was so difficult not staring right at her transparent bikini.

Then one day something amazing happened. She did a high bounce dive off the board and when she hit the water her bikini top popped off. She came to the surface all embarrassed with her arms around her boobs telling me not to look. I was so tempted but I turned around the other way. I heard her swim to her floating top Starzbet and then she started getting upset saying her top was broken. I asked what had happened and she said one of the straps had snapped right off and she couldn’t wear it. GREAT! I thought. I told her to just go inside and get another one. She said this was her only one because she had outgrown her other swimsuits. Then she said her mom always got home too late every day to take her to the department store for a new one which meant she couldn’t swim again until the weekend. Jokingly, I said it’s too bad you can’t just skinny dip, and then I chuckled.

She was quiet a moment then asked if I was serious. I paused and then asked what she meant. She asked if I really meant she could skinny dip. I just shrugged and said it was her pool; she could do what she wants. And all of a sudden my heart was beating very fast thinking of her stark naked in the pool. She was quiet again and then she said she peeked outside one night a couple of weeks before and had seen her mom and my dad swimming naked. She had watched them for 30 minutes swimming and walking around naked and thought that it looked like fun. Now my heart was beating so hard my legs were shaking. And then she asked if I would skinny dip, too. I almost passed out. She said she’d feel weird if it was just she, but if I did it too, she’d be able to do it.

Once I managed to control my suddenly heavy breathing, I said sure, I could do it too. I did sound like fun. Then she told me to go first. I said sure, but could I turn around first? She said Starzbet Giriş okay so I did. She was pressed up against the side of the pool so I couldn’t see her body, and her broken bikini top was lying on the ground. I asked if she really wanted me to swim, too, and she just nodded. I said okay. I reached for my swimsuit, my heart racing even faster than ever. In just a moment I was about to be naked in front of my 12yo stepsister.

And then I paused as a thought occurred to me. Sarah had a knack for playing practical jokes. I suddenly wondered if she was doing this just to get me to drop my pants, and then laugh and back out of it. To be honest, that didn’t really bother me because I’d be more than happy to show off my body to her, but I really wanted to see her naked, too. And I mean REALLY wanted to see her naked. She asked why I was taking so long and I looked at her. Damn she looked so cute….and hot! I told her I thought she might be playing a joke on me just to get me naked and then not do it, too. She looked at me innocently and promised she wasn’t.

Then I told her that she had to pull off her bikini bottoms first and toss them on the side of the pool. She hesitated and said that she wanted me to go first so that she’d have the guts to do it, too. I said that if she took her bottoms off, I still couldn’t see her. Then I’d strip and she could see me first. That way, I’d know she wasn’t just kidding around. She hesitated again. Then she finally said she’d do it. I almost jumped up and yelled, “YES!” She slowly bent down and removed her bikini Starzbet Güncel Giriş bottoms under the water. I wanted so bad to leap in and get a good look at that tight little body of her’s, but didn’t. I was hoping that I’d soon be able to anyway.

She lifted her wet little bikini bottoms out of the water, tossed them on the ground and said “There. Now it’s your turn.” I looked at the bottoms and wondered if she’d get upset if I put them in my mouth and chewed on them. Probably. I looked at her and knew that the time had come. I asked if she had ever seen a guy naked before. She smiled shyly and said that Rick Newly had showed her his thing when they were eight, but no one else. I smiled and said “Well, you’re about to, so get ready”. Her eyes were glue t me as I suddenly shoved down my swimsuit and kicked it off. I stood there stark naked as she stared at me. Her eyes were wide open. Not just because I was naked, but because I had a full blown boner. All the excitement and anticipation had gotten me so worked up my dick was at full mast.

“You have an erection?” she asked, amazed. I said yes because being naked made me excited. She stared at it some more and I made it bounce by flexing my ground muscles. She squealed at that. Then I said it was her turn to show me. I wanted her to swim to the shallow end and walk out of the pool so I could get a full look at her. Her face turned bright red and I thought for a moment that she actually would back out. But to my absolute delight, she said all right. She swam along the side to the stairs in the shallow edge and stopped. She asked if I was ready, and I said she had no idea how ready I was.

And then she stood up and slowly walked out of the pool.

End of Part 1

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

The Kennedys, 1.1: A Little Test.

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Anal

So I took up with Kennedy, we got home from the weekend shooting in L.A. She was horny, very horny. So was I, I hadn’t had sex since the early hours of the morning. Kennedy dragged me up to her room, and got me to go down on her, then I fucked her. Once we were done, we’d both come again, that was it, I had served my purpose; I was no longer needed. I was expected to leave, so I put my clothes back on and walked back to my place on the other side of the graduate village, as Kennedy drifted off to sleep. I supposed that’s what being friends with benefits means. It just felt kind of weird.

That set the tone for our interactions, I felt like I was being used, and that Kennedy was rude towards me, but I seemed to like it. I just got turned on by that. That I didn’t understand. So, as with any problem I don’t understand, I researched the issue. There’s a lot of information about sexuality out there, some of it helpful, some of it less so, some of it just plain wrong. There are a lot of opinions, like they say, everyone has one.

What I found most useful to understanding was a website bdsmtest.org. That asked me a bunch of questions, some of them about things I’d never considered and then ranked my tastes. It also had explanations of the terms used, so I could understand its rankings. It reckoned:

99% Non-monogamist
92% Voyeur
88% Submissive
70% Experimentalist
62% Exhibitionist
61% Rope Bunny
58% Degradee
48% Slave
33% Primal (Prey)
31% Brat
27% Switch
27% Vanilla
25% Rigger
20% Degrader
18% Dominant
17% Masochist
14% Primal (Hunter)
13% Master/Mistress
12% Brat Tamer
10% Girl/Boy
8% Daddy/Mommy
8% Owner
4% Pet
3% Ageplayer
1% Sadist

Some of its conclusions, I might argue with, I think I’m pretty vanilla really, but it doesn’t. (Vanilla is normal, liking normal sex. I like normal sex.) I also think their methodology is flawed, and the numbers too conveniently smoothly distributed, but it gave me something to think about.

I’m not sure I am a “non-monogamist” at heart, but Kennedy has made it quite clear I’m not to get attached and expects me to fuck others if I have the chance, so there you are. I like watching porn, I like watching others fuck in front of me, so I wouldn’t argue with “voyeur”.

Then, it gets to submissive. It explains, “Submissives like to follow. Some like to give control away to their partners.” That’d be me. I really like Kennedy telling me what sex we’re going to have. Well, I like that we have sex, and then I like that its at her behest which makes it even better. It also says, “Submissives typically pair up with dominants.”

Intrigued by what it was telling me, I mentioned it to Kennedy, who took the test herself. For Kennedy, it reckoned:

99% Dominant
98% Master/Mistress
96% Sadist
95% Rigger
95% Primal (Hunter)
92% Degrader
90% Owner
82% Experimentalist
80% Non-monogamist
78% Brat Tamer
65% Voyeur
62% Exhibitionist
20% Daddy/Mommy
7% Masochist
7% Brat
7% Vanilla
5% Primal (Prey)
3% Switch
3% Ageplayer
1% Rope Bunny
1% Degradee
0% Submissive
0% Slave
0% Girl/Boy
0% Pet

Basically that’s saying she likes almost every type of dominant role, and hates the submissive ones. We’re compatible in that we both score highly for “non-monogamist,” “experimentalist” and “voyeur/exhibitionist.” So we have some common ground and like experimenting, then it comes to she’s dominant and I’m submissive, so we compliment each other perfectly there. That’s the part I really like. What it says about dominants:

“Dominants like to be in charge. Some like to have their partner obey them without question.” That’s us. Then of course, “Dominants typically pair up with submissives.”

Then, it comes to how she’d like to express that dominance, she really scored high for “rigger,” she likes to tie her partner up, and degrader, she likes to humiliate and degrade them. On the other hand, I scored high for “rope bunny,” liking being tied up, and degradee, liking being humiliated. I’m not so sure I like the idea of being tied up, or humiliated, but the thought of being helpless and at Kennedy’s tender mercies turned me on so much. Of course, in my version of the fantasy, I’m helpless and Kennedy has normal sex with me, I don’t know how the reality would turn out.

Then there are the ones I’m somewhat ambivalent about. Master/slave, and hunter/prey. It’s not that I had a strong desire for these, but I didn’t mind so much, and Kennedy likes them, so she could do that, and I’d be happy. Kennedy behaving in a Master/Hunter/Degrader sort of way was the sort of thing I found confusing. How I could be turned on by Kennedy being so uncaring, and humiliating me. Now, we could incorporate these elements into our sex lives in a mindful manner, we’d understand what it was we were doing. Or at least, that was my reasoning, Kennedy just liked the ideas the test gave her. She really liked that I would let her do that to me, and I’d enjoy it. (I’m still not sure Tipobet enjoy is the right word though.)

Then there’s the incompatibility with sadism/masochism. The idea of inflicting pain really does it for Kennedy (at 96%), but I really don’t like that idea, of being the one inflicted with the pain, all of 17%, and I’d put it lower. Now that’s not zero and my submissive/degradee/prey tendencies make the idea of it happening exciting, just, I can’t imagine liking pain.

Then there was another thing about BDSM I learnt from my research, the “safeword”. In a BDSM “scene,” “no” might very well not mean “no”. So you have to have another way of saying, “No, don’t do that, I don’t want that, anything but that.” If I said that to the dominat/master/sadist/hunter/degrader Kennedy, it’d probably turn her on so much I wouldn’t get out alive. So you chose an innocuous word you’re unlikely to use accidentally and that means “no”, or “stop”.

Now using your safeword is going to be quite disruptive to your love life, so it’s not something either of you’d want to do. So the dominant should know how far to push the submissive before they snap. Then, you can also have “yellow” safewords which warn the dominant that the submissive (that’s me isn’t it), is nearing their breaking point. You can also have “green” safewords, saying they’re not being dominant enough. It seems those sort of safewords are more controversial, some think they take the fun out of it, and if you have yellow and green ones, the real safeword is now the “red” one. So we settled on the safe words:

Red: Phlogiston
Yellow: Aether drift (or Aether or drift or similar)
Green: Thermo(dynamics), or Michelson/Morley

What can I say, we’re physics nerds. We took a couple of concepts (heat and reference frames in this case) and used their discredited theories as “no thank you” safewords, we’re unlikely to ever say those anywhere. Then, we took the current theories to mean “yes please,” but we’re still unlikely to say them accidentally. (Phlogiston is a discredited theory of heat; thermodynamics is the current theory of heat which seems to work. Aether drift is a discredited theory of an absolute reference frame in the Universe; the Michelson-Morley experiment proved it didn’t exist.)

Neither of us had considered any of this before, but seeing as how the scores lined up it was natural that we’d try it. So with our new found insights into our psyches, we experimented. Like I say, we scored high for “Experimentalist” (70 and 82%). The obvious one to try was rigger/rope bunny, i.e. bondage, she’d tie me up. We had no equipment for this, so we improvised. We had a look around Kennedy’s studio where were having this discussion and came up with a workable plan.

About the only place we could see to tie me up, and still allow Kennedy full access to me was the breakfast bar. I could lay over that so my dick was below the counter and my face hanging off the front. We pulled the desk up to the bar, so Kennedy could lie on it, and my face could line up with her pussy. I particularly liked that idea.

For bindings, Kennedy had some nylons. I stood at the counter and spread my legs until my dick was below counter height. Then I leant over the counter, with my arms and head over the front of it. Kennedy then used the nylons to tie my wrists to my thighs. I was pretty much stuck at this point, at her mercy. Of course, I had all sorts of thoughts of what I’d like her to do to me, but I also liked that she was in control. I was naked of course, and really, really hard.

That was when Kennedy had her own idea. She lay one of the barstools on its side behind my ankles, and then used some more nylons to tie me to it. It was an improvised “spreader bar,” something to keep my feet apart, making me more vulnerable, I liked this a lot. What surprised me later is there’s a Wikipedia article for “spreader bar,” and that you can buy them from Amazon.

Now, she tested the setup. She ducked under the counter, and I felt her mouth on my dick. She sucked me long enough for me to moan appreciatively. I was really liking this; this was my fantasy. But, she didn’t do it for long enough for anything to happen. I stayed quiet when she reemerged from under there. Then, she tested the pussy licking position. She pulled off her panties from under her skirt and lay on the desk. She was really obviously turned on, and she pushed herself into my face; I couldn’t move to get to her. This I really, really, really liked, but it didn’t go on long enough for me, or her to get off.

She hopped down off the table and asked rhetorically, “Now what?” She walked into the kitchen behind me, where I couldn’t see what she was doing. I heard her rummaging in draws. Next she stands behind me and fondles my ass, and reaches under to grab my dick, demonstrating my vulnerability. This was turning me on so much, I moan some at that. Then, she said, “If you can’t escape in the next ten seconds, I’m going to spank you.”

Now the idea of her asserting her dominance like that was a turn on, but the idea of pain was not. Tipobet Giriş So I struggled to get free. I didn’t manage it in the ten seconds allowed, I don’t think I could have got free by myself in any timeframe. There was a whack on my ass, that hurt, and I yelped, “Ow!” I struggled even harder to get loose, but still couldn’t manage it, despite a few more whacks to encourage me.

Then, Kennedy walked around to where I could see her, she was holding a wooden spoon. She put that down on the desk in front of me. There’s a name for that, showing the torture victim the tools of their torment, to freak them out. Kennedy’s sadism was showing itself. She said, “I’m going to use that on you again.” I really was in two minds about that, the pain was really bad, but Kennedy doing it to me was really good. She reached under the counter and grabbed my dick, saying, “You like that, don’t you?”

“No.”

“Really?”

“Yes.”

“He doesn’t seem so sure.” She stepped up to my head again, “I know I’m sure.” She lifted her skirt and spread her pussy lips; she was most definitely turned on by this. She picked up the spoon again, “I’m going to spank you, and I’m going to enjoy this.” She stepped back behind me and whack!

“OW!” I tried reasoning with her, “Don’t, please, I don’t like it.” That was a bad move, my pleading just turned her on and spurred her to hit me harder. I kept pleading and pleading, I really wanted her to stop, but she didn’t. It was awful. Eventually she stopped, by that time I was in tears. She saw the tears and laughed, then squatted so she was face to face with me, “Thank you.” She sounded really sincere, and kissed me, then, “I really thought you’d have used the safeword before now.”

My reaction, “Oh, I didn’t think of that, I just wanted you to stop.”

“You mean you weren’t playing?”

“No.”

“Oh you moron, you have to spoil things.” Obviously, she thought I’d been consenting to the treatment, and not using the safeword when I should have, changed that. So she untied me, she was really disappointed in me, that was it for the night, I got to sleep alone, and feel awful for letting her down. Before I went to bed, I went online and ordered some things. Amazon prime is amazing, my order arrived by lunch the next day.

I went to see Kennedy, that was unusual, she’d usually breeze into my place like she owned it (and me), or she summoned me to her. She answered the door, and I said, “Sorry.” And presented her with the box of the thing’s I’d ordered.

She looked unimpressed, she asked, “What’s this.”

I looked around nervously, “Could I come in and tell you?”

She looked puzzled, but shrugged, I came inside and put the box down on the counter I’d been tied to the night before. I pulled out an item and gave it to Kennedy. “What is it?” She asked.

I blushed, but managed to say, “A real spreader bar.” Kennedy was surprised. Then, I pulled out some more, “Velcro cuffs.” There were several sets of those, with clip on straps. “Spanking paddle.” It was a wide leather paddle, with a handle, just what you’d need to spank me. Finally, I pulled out the last item and handed it to Kennedy, saying, “I’d really hate it if you used that on me. Please don’t.”

“What’s this?” She asked.

“A strap on dildo, I don’t want you to fuck me in the ass with it, that would be too humiliating.” I wasn’t kidding; the idea horrified me. Of course, I didn’t want to admit, even to myself, that the idea turned me on.

She looked thoughtful, then looked at my crotch, I was rock hard, of course. She grabbed my hard on, and said, “I’ll give you one more chance, if you screw this up, that’s it.” I didn’t say anything. “Well, take your stuff off.” I hastened to strip off and stood before her, still hard of course. She had her arms folded, looking impatient, “Well, clear it off.” Looking at the counter.

I clear the box off the counter quickly and took up the same position as I was in yesterday. She took the spreader bar and some cuffs and attached it to my ankles. She grabbed my dick from behind, saying, “I like this.” She wasn’t the only one.

Then, she got some more cuffs and attached my wrists to my thighs. Now, I was helpless, she said, “You forgot the desk,” she was right, I hadn’t pulled the desk up in my haste to get tied up. I was crestfallen; I’d disappointed her. Kennedy took advantage of my slip, saying, “maybe this will help you remember in future.” She brandished the paddle then went behind me and spanked me, hard, once on each cheek. OW, I was still a bit tender from yesterday, but I stayed mute. Kennedy went and fetched the desk positioning it like yesterday.

She put the paddle and the strap-on on the desk where I could see them. “I had thought your idea of fucking you in the ass was perfect, but after that, I feel like spanking you instead. I don’t know why I’m explaining this to you, there’s nothing you can do about it, is there?” I shook my head. Having no say in my own torment was a big turn on, but I still hated both options, but also I still thrilled at the thought of either. Tipobet Güncel Giriş Maybe you can tell I was confused by all this, how could I both love and hate an idea at the same time.

She sat on the desk and picked up the paddle, and stroked it. She pointed it at me, “Now you remember how this works?” I wasn’t sure what she was asking, I looked questioning. “Your safeword? You remember, when it gets too much for you, you use the safeword.” I nodded. I was not going to forget that again. Then she added, “I’ve decided to make a new rule, if I push you too far, and you legitimately use your safeword, I’ll blow you as much as you want for a day.” That sounded amazing, I really liked that idea, she saw my expression. “Of course if you use it before you really mean it, I won’t be pleased. If I’m not pleased, you get to go home.” She was really going to make my life hard; she’d already made me really hard.

She thrust the paddle at me, and demanded, “Safeword!?”

“Phlogiston.”

“Good.” Then she got up, and stepped towards my rear. I was really turned on by all this; I was so hard. But, I still don’t like being spanked, so I pleaded with her again, which of course turned her on more. I thought it would; I hoped she appreciated my efforts. OW, no, I really don’t like being spanked, so I pleaded harder. I didn’t have to play a part; I really wanted her to stop. I tried to hold on and not spoil her fun, but it was just too much for me, so I eventually shouted, “PHLOGISTON!” Then burst into tears.

Kennedy stopped, and hurriedly started undoing the cuffs, “Why are you doing that?” I asked through my tears.

She paused and said, “You just used your safeword.”

I knew that, but I really didn’t want to have gone through all that and not get something for it. So I added, “Yes, but it’s the spanking I don’t like, I like the being tied up.” Feeling very daring, I added, “Particularly if there was going to be a blowjob.”

She laughed at that, and asked with a chuckle, “Is there anything else you want now?”

“Going down on you.” My perfect fantasy would involve being tied up, a blow job and licking Kennedy’s pussy. I was feeling really hopeful.

She clarified, “While you’re still tied up?”

That really was the idea, so I was enthusiastic in my response, “Yes please!”

It got even better when she asked, “How do you want me dressed for this?”

I hoped this was Kennedy being nice to me, not just some psychological trap for me, “Just the white leather mini.” That’s how my fantasy went, Kennedy (or Kiki) in just her white leather miniskirt she sometimes wore for her job.

She disappeared into her closet, and when she came out, she was wearing just that. She stood in front of me where I could see it and modeled it. She juggled her boobs, and I moaned. My fantasy was just about to come true, and I only had to get a sore ass to do it, if I were in a more rational state of mind I might debate if it were worth going through that again.

Kennedy disappeared under the counter and I felt her mouth on my dick; this I really liked. Unfortunately, considering how turned on I was and I didn’t get any last night, and I was tied up, and helpless, and my ass ached; I came almost immediately. Then I slumped, hanging off the counter like a rag-doll.

My reverie was interrupted when Kennedy grabbed my hair, lifted up my head, and forcibly shoved her pussy in my face. I was still somewhat stunned by the blowjob to fully appreciate this, but that was perfect, just like my fantasy. I tried my best to help Kennedy get off, but she seemed to have that in hand herself. She was really turned on, and wet, and wiped my face against her pussy. I wasn’t performing on her, she was riding my face, it was more like she was using me as a sex toy, her real life interactive sex toy. I loved it.

She also came too soon, and flopped back on the desk. I got a great view of a sopping wet Kennedy pussy. I just waited for Kennedy. Eventually, she raised her head and smiled at me. “I remember why I put up with you now.” I took that as a compliment and basked in her approval. “Any other ideas in that fetid imagination of yours?”

She had promised me blowjobs, so I was hopeful, and I tried another of my fantasies. “Tied to the bed with you sitting on me?” She liked that idea, so we did that as well, me cuffed on my back and Kennedy on top in the sixty-nine position. That was just totally amazing. She did fulfill her promise, I got several more blowjobs that day, and several the next, while we experimented with the bondage gear. Oh man! It was great. After a while we settled down and only did “kinky” things once or twice a week, mostly it was vanilla sex, if Kennedy telling me what to do is vanilla.

There was still one item I gave her, I’ll gloss over that. Mostly I liked our new found activities. Or if I didn’t like them, they turned me on. Kennedy really seemed to like her end of the deal, I don’t think she was playing. I only used the safeword a few times after that, and never for a spanking. Kennedy could push me to the edge, but then I’d think of the blowjobs if I gave in, that would buoy me just enough I didn’t need to, and then she’d stop before I used it. She was really annoying like that, but I didn’t complain to her, as I doubt I’d like the result.

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Inside Me: C08

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Asian

Inside Me

—– 8 —

After a lot of begging with mom to let Montana and her little sister stay over the Labor Day weekend, she finally gave me the go ahead to get permission from Ean.

I didn’t really know why I begged my mom so hard. Montana would help get Ean’s stuff out of me either way and I really didn’t want the two of them meeting each other. But some part of me did. Ean knew I was friends with her than. I couldn’t keep them apart forever. My absolute biggest fear was having predicted right how well they would get along.

Ean really did like Crystal a lot, I never saw them together but I could feel that he liked her from the way he talked about her to me over the phone when they were dating. She was almost perfect for him. Almost. Ean was trying everything on her. He was just too late. She was already damaged goods. Montana. If, and I hoped everything against it, if he took to Montana – she was still young. Untarnished. The only hope of me believing that Ean would think of her as too young went out the door with my virginity.

Ean said I was young, but I pushed him. I told him that age was nothing. He knew it already but I did my absolute best to reinforce it. Whatever barrier he had left crumbled as I dropped my body onto his penis.

Math class Monday wasn’t really the place to talk about cleaning out my vagina so we refrained until lunch. That was when I learned about a douche. I was getting pretty scared as she talked about it but she said she had done it once before. I didn’t know though. Sticking a tube that far up into me and squirting water to flush out my brother’s cum.

First of all, I didn’t want anything inside me except my brother and his cum. That carried over into the second of all, I felt guilty washing him out of me. Montana said that there wouldn’t be much left anyways, but probably enough to send of a red flag to a gynecologist.

The conversation carried over from lunch where I walked with her to the middle school. It was about a fifteen minute walk.

“Yeah, mom usually douches when she’s on her period and dad is in one of his happy moods.”

“Is, is that the one I’m using?” I asked a little scared and disgusted.

“No, I found hers and asked what it was and for some reason she bought me one. You’ll use that. I only used it once and I was clean to start with. I just wanted to see what it was like.”

I smiled awkwardly. For some reason, I was comforted that I was going to use her douche. At least more so than using her mom’s.

We reached my old middle school just as masses of kids began funneling out. They all looked so young to me. I guess being around high school people all day made me expect all kids my age to look like that. Even though I was just barely out of that middle school.

A young girl came running up to us. I put the excitement in her face and somewhat familiar characteristics into what was most probably Montana’s sister.

“Is this her, his sister?” she jittered in an almost annoying little girly voice. I had to blush a bit from the attention though.

“Yes Bentlee.”

“You’re really pretty,” she told me. That must have turned my face a deep shade of red. “I can see why your brother likes you so much.” She just wouldn’t stop. Blood was pouring into my face.

“Yeah, that’s right,” Montana said as if it just popped into her mind, “Bentlee was in the room with me the last time I called. You know, when I had to yell at you.”

The little girl was beaming at me as I tried looking away. I wished so much she wasn’t there right then.

“Don’t worry,” Montana said looking at my undoubtedly purple face, “she’s part of the club too.”

“What club?” I asked not really wanting to know.

“Club Ean!” Bentlee almost shouted. It was the most uncomfortable situation I had been in in a long time. It was incredibly embarrassing but at the same time, it made me feel really special. I was Ean’s sister. I felt so popular. At least with them.

Montana must have seen my extreme discomfort and started leading the way to her home.

Bentlee stared at me the whole way to her house beaming with a bright smile. I wondered how much Montana had told her about Ean and I. Montana seemed to notice her little sister.

“Don’t mind her. She would give anything to be in your position. She liked Ean ever since he started dating Crystal but when she found out about you two, she got some crazy idea in her head that Ean likes all younger girls and now she thinks she has a chance with him.”

“I’m only one year younger than her,” Bentlee protested.

“Two years Bent, you’re only twelve,” her older sister scolded.

“Yeah, for only two more days,” she scoffed.

“Besides, you don’t have what it takes up here,” Tipobet Montana said tapping her head.

I felt almost like a third wheel, but I knew that I was the whole focal point of the conversation. We arrived at their house and I had to shamefully realize that I was surprised at how well off they were. Montana’s appearance didn’t really project well what her house did.

They weren’t overly rich or anything, they were easily at my level. I guess though with Crystal, money would become a little tight. When dad died, he had insurance and workers compensation. That pretty much was putting and going to put Ean and I through college wherever we wanted.

We entered and went straight up to Montana’s room. Bentlee tried following but her sister pushed her back and closed the door.

“Does she know what we’re doing?” I asked embarrassed.

“Yeah, pretty much. But I don’t know why she wants to watch.” Montana got onto the floor and pulled out a box from under her bed. She opened it and pulled out something that almost looked like a weird baby’s rattle in a plastic bag. She pulled it from the bag and handed it to me. “This one is a bulb one or something; my mom has one with a giant bag on it and a long hose. She said this one was easier for beginners. Now we go to the bathroom.”

I followed Montana to her door and out of it as she opened it. Bentlee was almost hugging it. I really didn’t want to be the one holding the thing in my hand as she stared from it to my face. I hurriedly walked into the bathroom before Montana. She shut the door in her sister’s face and turned around to take the thing from me.

“I cleaned it before after I used it, but we should probably do it again.” She headed to the sink with it and turned the water on.”

“When did you use it?” I asked curiously.

“About a year ago,” she said while rubbing it down with soap and water. I stood there uncomfortably not knowing what to do. I watched her filling it up with water, then she handed it to me. “Ok, now I guess you lie in the bathtub and then put it in you. Then you gently squeeze until it’s all gone. You can probably use the bath faucet to fill it up with warm water and do that for a few times until you feel clean. I’ll be outside.”

I looked hard at the douche in my hands unsure of everything. I didn’t want to be alone in my new friend’s bathroom overflowing my vagina with water and spilling it out into her bathtub.

“Why, why did you only do it once?” I asked.

“Well, I looked it up online afterwards and apparently it can cause infections and possibly make you infertile.”

I immediately pushed the object back into her. “No, I’m not doing it then.”

“Calm down. That’s only a possibility if you do it a lot. This is just once. And you’re going to the gynecologist tomorrow so they will be the first to see if anything is wrong with you and fix you up before you even notice anything. It’s better than them finding your brother’s sperm in you.”

“No, I don’t trust myself. The last time I put something inside me on my own, I almost destroyed my insides. The first time I put something in me, I thought I broke my virginity and I did partly.”

“Well, do you want me to call Ean to come over and have him do it for you?”

I was getting scared and it was showing. I never knew putting a penis or even a hairbrush inside me could cause so much pain but it did when I tried on my own. I knew what that thing, that douche, could do if I put it inside me. No way. But I had to do it. That’s what was scaring the daylight from my face.

Montana was just looking at me oblivious of what to do. I had gotten the go ahead from my mom for her to spend the weekend at my house and I knew I could persuade Ean. She knew that too. She would want to help me anyway regardless of that.

“Well,” she started, “I’ve done it before so I have experience. I could do it again maybe, for you.”

My weakened neck sprung up for my eyes to face hers.

“I’ve seen my sister naked before and myself, so it’s nothing new. Just have to push and squeeze something inside you. I’ve done it to myself.”

I really didn’t want what was happening to me but it was the only way. It was a moment where I would put my trust in her to a test. Montana looked pretty uncomfortable with it too. I could so easily strip naked to my own brother as he stared at me emotionless but it was this hard for me to take my pants down in front of a girl friend who was as uncomfortable as me.

“Only, only if you really don’t mind. I don’t want to make you,” I said uneasily.

Montana looked up to me and smiled awkwardly. “I don’t mind. It’s what girl friends are for. Besides, your Ean’s sister; it’ll probably be the closest thing to seeing him Tipobet Giriş down there you’ll ever let me get.”

I didn’t know whether to smile or grin. It didn’t make much sense to me how she figured that. Just because we were related. But it did make me feel special.

“Ok, you have to take you pants and underwear all the way off. Probably your socks too. I can refill it for you in the sink but your feet will still probably get wet when it runs out of you.”

“Can’t we do it on the toilet maybe?”

“Well, I did mine in the bathtub. If you did it on the toilet, I might not feel as confident.”

“Ok, bathtub than.”

Obviously, my shoes and socks were the first to go. Then, I came to my more revealing clothes. I lingered on my belt but soon that was unbuckled. I popped the button on my jeans and shyly unzipped the zipper revealing my panties to Montana.

She noticed me uncomfortably eyeing her I think and turned around. I pushed my thumbs under my panties and slid them down with my pants. I dropped them to the ground and stepped out of them. Montana turned back around and looked.

“Wow,” she said; then catching herself, she blushed.

“What?” I demanded. “Tell me, we’re friends, tell me.” Was there something wrong with me? What surprised her? She said she had seen herself and her sister naked before.

“Well, I just thought you naturally had smaller breasts. I didn’t know you were actually that young.”

I immediately looked down to my vagina. I had pubic hair, not a lot but it was there. I was fourteen though. I had seen the drawings in the health books; I was young compared to them. I pushed my hand over myself covering that region from her view.

“I’m just late, that’s all.” I was so embarrassed. I regretted it all already.

“Don’t be shy. Ean obviously loves you. Any girl in the world would be crazy not to want to be you. You have the Ean gene.”

She was seriously obsessed with my brother. “He’s only my half brother you know.”

“I’ve seen pictures of your dad; I know where it comes from.”

“Can we just hurry up,” I begged as I climbed into the bathtub. Montana walked over to me and got on her knees as I reclined back.

“Ok, just bend your knees a little bit and keep them open. And trust me, young really looks good on you.”

The last thing I wanted to be doing while opening my naked legs to another girl was blush, but Montana had apparently made that her goal. From there, it was mostly silent between us. I was trying my hardest not to panic and Montana was trying her hardest not to mess up.

Slowly, she pressed the tip of the plastic tube into my slit. She fumbled around a bit before pulling it back out.

“What’s wrong,” I choked.

“Nothing, just a little dry.” She reached up and grabbed a bottle of conditioner. Popping open the lid, she squeezed just a little bit onto her fingers. She closed it and set it off to the side. I watched her nervously as she coated the tube with a thin layer of the soap.

She wiped the rest from her fingers on the side of the bathtub and lowered the syringe back down between my legs. Slowly, she eased it in. It was almost gliding in. She turned her head to me and smile. Feeling how smoothly it rolled into me and how well things were going so far, I smiled back.

“Does Ean feel like this?” she asked.

“He’s much bigger, and warmer.” I could feel the base of the plastic syringe push into my slit.

“Here we go,” she said. All of a sudden, I felt myself fill up with warm water. I looked down to Montana’s fingers squeezing the rubber bubble just outside my vagina. I was lost in the feeling.

More and more water poured into me. Then I could feel it starting to pour out of me. The warm liquid ran out of my hole and down my butt crack. I could see a small stream running down to the drain. Montana pressed harder on the bubble and water began almost splashing out of me. I could hear it like a small river falling an inch to the ceramic floor.

I looked up to Montana who was staring intently at my privates. I didn’t know what to think of it. All her focus was on my vagina as it poured free the liquid she squeezed harder and harder into me. I watched her fingers meet as the water ran out of the bulb.

Slowly, she slipped it out of me staring at it. She watched intently as the entire length pulled from my vagina glistening with liquid. The tip popped out from me and she looked over to me looking at her face.

“Sorry,” she blushed, “I just never did it to another girl. Definitely not one as pretty as you.” My face burned in heat from that comment. I didn’t know for what reason though. Had I had my pants and underwear on, I would have taken it very innocently. But I Tipobet Güncel Giriş didn’t have those on and I didn’t really know how to take it. “If you’re comfortable now, you can do it and I’ll just wait outside.” She looked truly flushed with embarrassment.

“No,” I said sympathetically with a little bit of curiosity in my voice, “you keep doing it. It’s just so new; I wouldn’t be comfortable by myself.”

“Ok.” She turned around quickly and headed to the sink. I looked down at the stream of liquid still dripping from me down toward the drain. It looked clean. Maybe a little bit of what could have been semen. It might have just been my mind wanting to see it though.

Montana came back and dropped to her knees. Again, she moved the plastic nozzle to my slit. Slowly, she pressed in. I watched her as she tried her best to look casual, not staring to intently at what was happening but not knowing where else to put her eyes. The base of the tube touched my lips and she began squeezing. This time, she started off harder.

The warm water flooded into me again and almost immediately began falling out. Montana began looking more and more uncomfortable. I didn’t know what to do for her. Our positions had switched somehow. I was the one so exposed yet she looked worse off than me. I guess maybe because she was the one right there. Her hand was an inch from my most sensitive flesh and one wrong move could put her in a very awkward situation.

I didn’t know what I would do if she touched me there. I guess I would have just accepted it as an accident. I couldn’t get mad at her. Not after what she was doing for me.

Montana filled it up two more times before we both became so uncomfortable that we agreed it was enough. She handed me a towel and I got up to dry and dress myself as she spent her time cleaning the thing off and out.

Montana opened the door and her little sister almost fell back into her feet. Bentlee had been sitting down with her back leaning against the door.

“Don’t you have a life,” Montana scowled to her.

“I thought you were coming out earlier, why were you in there so long, did you watch her do it or something?”

“Why do you care so much?”

“Did you see any of his stuff come out of her?”

I pushed at Montana to retreat to the privacy of her bedroom. I really did not want to be the subject of that conversation. Bentlee looked up to me beaming. Montana and I hurried into her room ignoring the rest of what she was saying.

As Montana walked over to her bed to put the thing back in its box, I struggled to think of something to say that would take our minds off of what just happened. She pushed the box back under her bed and turned to me.

“Don’t worry, I won’t tell Bentlee anything about it.” She paused in thought real quick. “So, look around, what do you think I’ll need to bring to our slumber party.”

I smiled at the change of subject and started gazing around the room.

That whole day had ended well enough. I fell asleep that night with some very weird thoughts, but in all, I was very glad it was over and I was cleaned out and ready to face the gynecologist.

The next day at school was as repetitive and tedious as usual. I had my one friend though and that brightened up math class and lunch; although we didn’t really talk much that day. I went home that day to find Ean watching TV. My appointment was in an hour and mom didn’t pick me up for school.

“Maeghan,” Ean called as I tried sneaking back to mom’s room. I was so afraid that he was about to tell me that he was taking me to the appointment.

“What?” I asked a little worried.

“What’s this about a slumber party mom’s telling me I’m in charge of?”

“Umm, I keep forgetting to ask, but, is it alright if my friend and her sister come to stay this weekend? You know, we talked about it before.”

“I never said I was up for it.”

“Please Ean. I’ll do anything.” If he rejected me, Montana and her sister would kill me. I had told them I was taking care of everything, and all they needed to do was pack for it. “I know you’ll like Montana.” That was my trump card but unfortunately I had no idea how to use it right.

I was positive he would like Montana. I didn’t know if he knew that but I suspected he did. I really didn’t want him to like her though. But she was trusting me to keep her away from her aunt’s house.

“I guess I can do it, if you really don’t want the whole weekend alone with me.”

Damn him; making me choose between him and my only other friend.

“Trust me Ean, I’ll make alone time for just us if that’s what you want.” I smiled seductively innocent. He just grinned back.

I saw mom turn the corner down the hallway from her room and come toward me.

“Sorry honey, I lost all track of time.”

“Where you going?” Ean asked curiously as if he felt left out.

“Doctor’s appointment,” I said before mom could say anything.

e.l. hanes

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

HE SEDUCED HIS LITTLE SISTER

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Babes

TEN YEARS OLD

Maryon had always adored her brother Michael, five years her senior. Almost as soon as she’d been able to toddle she’d taken to following him around, a habit about which he’d had mixed feelings, finding her devotion flattering on the one hand and a pain in the ass on the other. The Swelts were not a very close family at any time — Burt had long since found Lois, his wife of an early-aged marriage, something of a bore, and she, him, a boor. Their attitudes, carefully unvoiced in front of the children, nonetheless were sensed by them, so that Mike and his sister unconsciously drew more companionship and the sustenance of reassurance from each other than might ordinarily have been the case.

Burt spent more and more time as the years sped by in ‘afterhours’ development of his sales. He worked on commission for the Metropolis’ Lincoln dealer, often working through Saturdays to demonstrate an auto to one of his special customers, one of those who regularly traded-in each model year. The fact that most of his clients seemed to be middle-aged women of means had once perturbed Lois and been the source of considerable friction between them, but by now she had accepted the position with — the rationalization that he was successful, and did provide a good enough income for his family. Lois had invented her own romantic notions of the world, using her medieval fantasy to explain to herself why she had no right nor business to go poking her nose into the ‘man’s world’ which existed merely to provide ‘ladies’ with the means for their ease, comfort, and sustainment. Lots of Lois’ words, written, uttered or merely thought, were set within ‘quotes’, or italicized.

While Burt equally dwelt in a world of unreality and insubstantiality, his mind a constant fabrication of half-truths, flatteries, and flimsy sales-pitches, their worlds were far apart. In the matter of the children’s names he had compromised with her in the case of his son, her artistic Michael being easily convertible to plain, mannish Mike, but by the time his daughter arrived he’d thrown up his hands and let Lois decide on the artsy-chintzy Maryon Alysun.

Lois tended to be off in another land altogether when it came to dealing with her offspring, and though Burt tried hard, awkwardly and unsuccessfully, to be pals with his son, he fussed over Maryon whenever the opportunity arose, as though guilty, or perhaps trying to make her over into a different girl than the one he’d married.

The youngster looked forward with delight to the infrequent occasions when he was home and she out of bed, but in his absence turned her attentions to her brother, making him an extension of his father, though, of course, she didn’t realize this, then.

Most of the Swelts’ neighbors in the tract-home suburb of Glenville were younger, more keenly upward-mobile, childless to be free of restraints while the men climbed and their women pushed. Michael, at fifteen, spent much of his time at his friends’ homes in close-by areas, free as a bird on his bike, but Maryon, who by nature seemed to be introspective, and a lone wolf even at ten, spent most of her time dutifully around the house, amusing herself with her dolls and her books, half-ignoring the fluttery flow of words her mother trailed behind her at such times as she wasn’t being hypnotized by the tube’s view of the world as illustrated by the soaps.

Reaction to her mother’s constant reiterations for her to ‘act like a little lady’ and ‘mind her manners’ and ‘not act the tomboy’ came through in the way she treated her own dolls, admonishing them in the same phrases on the one hand, and on the other taking a devilish enjoyment in acting out for them the unladylike, unmannerly and tomboyish that earned them their reprimands. Despite the fantasy worlds of her own she was able to create with her imagination, her family of mannequin actors, and the spaces between the words of her books, she secretly envied the toys — as she considered them — of her brother, and it was chiefly this repressed longing that involved her for the first time in the strange, fascinating-and-frightening, mind-molding magic of sex.

It happened on a Saturday morning, a couple of weeks before Christmas, 1961. Dad was out at work, intent on getting as many sales commissions as possible before the holiday season, and Lois had swept out to do some Christmas shopping. Michael had left early on his bicycle for parts unknown and Maryon had been left to her own resources for a few hours.

She was restless, and some demon in her urged her to explore the house, poking into corners and closets in the hope that she might discover the hiding place of the presents that would be hers in such a short time. But children’s lives are half-made up by the drives of curiosity and impatience, and so she made her tour, clad in her pajamas. Ten minutes of keen searching netted her nothing, but some excitement still gripped her, making her feel reluctant to resort to her reading or her dolls… and television completely bored her.

In her parents’ bedroom she idly stood before the mirror and looked at herself. Her long and curly blonde hair hung in straggled ringlets and without thinking she reached for her mother’s hairbrush and began smoothing out the snarls. Before long it had fluffed out prettily and she put back the brush, sitting tall on the dressing table stool. Her clear blue eyes speculated as she tilted her head to one side, then her fingers reached for a lipstick and, filigreed gold top off, applied the crimson pencil to her chubby, full lips, imitating her mother’s often-seen gestures, pushing out her lips, drawing them tight against her pearly teeth. The result, after a few minutes of concentration, didn’t seem at all bad to her, and a wisp of tissue soon cleared away the slight smudge at one comer of her shining, rosebud lips. She looked at the other paraphernalia on the glassed table-top, and decided that to attempt to touch up her eyes would be too difficult. A thrilling spirit of excitement sparkled those clear blue eyes now, and brought pink color to her smooth, fair cheeks. She slipped off her stool and stepped quickly to the clothes closet, intent on dressing up in the silent, secret house. A bright red satin sheath, a cocktail dress, not often worn, caught her attention and she reached up to slip it off its hanger, then hurried back to the mirror. She pulled the cord of her pajama bottom and then slipped off the buttoned top before impatiently tugging the pants down her long, slim, coltish legs where she kicked them from her ankles. Her body only just beginning to fill out with roundness, her blonde hair hanging full about her bare shoulders so that it tickled, small pink lips, bare of hair, shadowed between her smooth round thighs, she stood naked in front of the mirror and stepped into the dress. The touch of the silk on her bare skin put goosebumps of pleasure on her warm flesh as it slid up her slender frame. She struggled to put her arms into the straps and awkwardly reached behind her for the zipper, tugging the back of the dress around in its fullness.

It was way too big for her in all directions, and hung from her lean shoulders like a crimson, sheening sack, reaching to just above her ankles. Even when she slipped into a pair of Lois’ high shoes the thing looked silly, and a belt snapped around her waist did nothing to improve her looks. Shivers delight ran through her small body when she whirled the dress out about her, but she thought to herself that the picture of herself in the mirror was quite ridiculous, and was disappointed. Presently she let the dress slide to the floor, and struggled to hang it back up in the closet, wrestling the stool over to stand on it.

Picking up her pjs, she wandered back into her own room, the cool winter air hardening her little nipples so that she fingered them on her flat chest. She decided to get dressed, and, in a sudden moment of daring, took out her party dress, the fluffy blue dress of satin and lace, with a stiffened skirt that she was only to wear on special days, the next occasion to be the Christmas party. Discarding the box it was in, she pulled it down over her golden head and tugged till it was in place, its wide, lace-trimmed hem several inches above her dimpled knees, for she’d grown some since she’d worn it last. A pair of white silk, elastic topped and legged panties snugged quickly up over her slim hips, and she pulled on a pair of white, ribbed knee stockings, and flat-heeled patent-leather shiny black shoes.

Back to Mom’s bedroom to pose and posture in front of the big mirror, admiring herself in the dark folds of glossy satin, the blue setting off her eyes… a run to her own room for a matching thick satin ribbon for her hair, and a few last hasty brushes at her hair, and Maryon was satisfied.

For a while, bouyed up by the guilty pleasure of wearing her forbidden clothes, she played a game with herself, pretending she was her mother at a party, greeting the guests, and accepting their compliments on how pretty she looked in her finery. But after a while this, too, palled, and she hunted around for something else to do, something exciting forbidden!

On tiptoe, for some reason scared though there was no one in the house, nor expected for several hours more, she opened the door to Mike’s room, which he’d pointedly kept her out of for over a year, now that he was fifteen and almost a man. She made a moue of feminine disgust at the mess the room was in, with clothes strewn over the floor, books littering the two chairs, and a mess of papers and pencils pushed carelessly back and to one side on the old table top which now contained, in its center, a model plastic airplane, some eighteen inches in length and, apparently just completed. Other models, smaller, as she could see, hung suspended from threads thumbtacked into the ceiling. Pushing the door closed behind her, she walked into the room, stepping over the untidy heaps of clothes and around the unmade bed, and made her way to the table. She’d seen the other models before, when Mike’d triumphantly brought a finished project out to show the falsely enthusiastic Burt and the understanding proud Lois, but this plane was a super monster, cream and scarlet and black and silver, carefully painted and decaled. It was an old-fashioned thing, she saw, with two propellers, and idly she turned one of them with a small finger. The gleaming toy fascinated her and she picked it up, a bit gingerly, by the body.

Soon she was prancing around the room, skipping over the clothes, making the plane fly in her hand, her head mentally set in the cockpit, which had a sliding transparent casing over it, and seeing through half-dosed eyes a swooping, soaring view of the world. So entranced was she in this new game that she didn’t hear the door open behind her, but her brother’s voice — “Put that Goddamn plane down, Maryon!” — hit ears and made her stumble to the floor. The brittle, fragile plane shot out from her hands and crashed against a bed leg to break in shatters on the carpet.

A rough hand seized her arm painfully and threw her to one side. White of face, she saw Mike go down on one knee and tenderly collect the pieces. In a fury he crushed them all together and would have thrown them in her face, if something he’d seen there had not stopped him. His face was flushed with anger and he towered over her, too furious to speak, while she cowered, tearful and fearful, not moving from where she’d landed. Swallowing, he let the broken fragments fall to the bed, and slowly sat down.

“What the hell are you doing?” he asked his sister. “Where’s Mom? How come you’re wearing that dress? And… that’s Mom’s lipstick you’ve got on, isn’t it?”

When the frightened girl didn’t answer, he went on: “Oh, you’re in for big trouble, Sis, aren’t you!? Dressing up like that… wearing that lipstick-that means you’ve been in their bedroom, and you know you’re not allowed there. And you’re in here, when you know you’re supposed to keep out… and you’ve broken my model. It’s taken a whole Goddamn week to build it, too. Oh, you’re going to get it, for sure. You are really going to get it.”

“You made me break it. I didn’t mean to… you made me drop it… you scared me,” she got out between silent sobs.

“You shouldn’t have been in here in the first place,” he said, and sat silent, looking grimly at her.

“Mom’s gone downtown shopping,” she offered, still not moving.

“Hah! I’ll tell her fast enough when she gets back, don’t you worry about that.”

Fearful reaction against her previous excited pleasure came down on her. “Oh, Mike, please don’t tell Mom. I’ll mend your plane if you like.”

Eagerly she scrambled to her feet and made as if to pick up the ruined model from the bed. He circled her wrist and dragged her toward him. “Oh, just leave it alone, it can’t be repaired,” he said, tiredly, thinking of all the work he’d put into it. And getting his sister punished wasn’t going to get him a new plane, he realized. She might be told to stay in her room for a week, and not allowed out to play, but a lot of good that’d do him. He’d get a bit of revenge in seeing her spanked, though, he thought. Looking at her, scared, submissive, almost shivering, her crimsoned lips quivering, clear blue eyes hazed by tears, a sudden idea came to him. Silly brat was only doing what he’d done often enough, exploring in the empty house. And it was his quiet and unexpected entry that’d caused her to trip and so break the plane.

His pretty little sister, and soft and blonde and rosy. And she looked almost sexy dressed like that, in her fine blue satin with the lace at throat and cuff and hem, and her stockinged legs. Kind of cute. And she was afraid of him, and would do anything to avoid punishment by Dad. Well, then, why wouldn’t he punish her, make her remember not to mess about with his things any more?

Her chubby little face, framed by the golden ringlets, oddly accented by the crimsoned lips, seemed especially vulnerable, her blue eyes, tear-washed, more than ever eager to seek his favor. Mike swallowed, and relaxed a bit on the bed, sitting back more, spreading his knees. He pulled her, gently but firmly, to stand between his ankles, still holding her wrist.

“Well, now,” he began, “you did do all those, uh, wrong things now, didn’t you?”

His sister nodded her head briskly, the golden curls softly trembling to the movement.

“And you know at the very least you’ll get spanked, hard… till your ass gets red, right?”

Again she nodded, biting her lower lip at the thought of the pain.

“And you can bet you’ll be made to stay in your room… maybe they won’t speak to you, or let you be spoken to, huh? Well, then, Sis, suppose instead of me telling them, huh…”

This time she interrupted him, her eyes excited, almost jumping up and down with sudden relief, her free hand gripping his arm.

“Oh, please, Mike, don’t tell them. I’ll do anything…”

He interrupted her in turn. “Well, maybe, but you don’t get out of being punished, okay?”

“Okay, Mike,” she said, a little wary, a little reluctant, “but what…?”

“I’ll spank you myself, first,” he said with a grin. “Not too hard, and then I’ll think of something. Okay?”

“Oh — aw, Mike! D’you have to spank me?”

He made himself look severe. “Yes. Oh, don’t worry, Sis, I won’t hurt you… won’t make you cry. Just make you smart a bit’s all. So, now,” he added, releasing her, “just lay down across my knees and get ready.”

Mutinously, though she realized she was getting the best of a bad choice, Maryon came around to his side as he eased himself forward, and prepared to bend over his hard boy’s knees in their black Levi’s. He looked down at her, seeing the way her stiff satin dress rode up into the air like a sail. “Uh, say, Sis,” he said, low-voiced and hesitant, “we don’t want you to get your party dress all bent out of shape, huh? I think you’d better take it off.”

Something in his tone caught Maryon’s ear. Though she was thankful for the slight reprieve, her mind was busy on the rather strained quality of his voice. It wasn’t… straight, somehow, she thought as, dutifully, protracting the moment, she stood up and carefully pulled the dress up over her head. It sounded like… like she thought her voice sounded when she was telling a small lie, or covering up for some mistake she’d made. Strange. She didn’t feel ashamed at baring herself like this before him. In fact, for some reason, it was nice. Mom had hinted things to her, and she’d heard scraps of tittered conversation among her classmates about boys and girls, but she didn’t really know what it was all about. And anyway, Mike wasn’t a strange, dirty little boy, he was her brother!

Beginning to feel an excitement of his own, Mike watched as her cream-skinned, lightly curved body revealed itself beneath the slowly upward drawn blue fabric, watching as her dainty little pink nipples, aroused by the rough pull of the dress over them, became visible, hardened. Stretched tall by her efforts, her slender little body arched leanly. Goddamn, I’ve got a pretty cute sister, he thought, eyeing the taut, translucent white silk panties through which her rosy, chubby cheeks of butt glowed faintly. He’d fumbled with a couple of girls before, but always in the dark, always in quick, guilty haste, and though he knew his sister was far too young to have all of the attractive signs and attributes of sex, perhaps he could learn some of the puzzling realities of the cold abstracts hinted at in the diagrams of sexual anatomy he’d furtively pored over in medical books in the library.

Stripped down to her thin panties, which now she unconsciously pulled tighter up around her waist, thereby outlining the soft fork of her thighs, and to her white knee stockings and shiny black shoes, Maryon stepped toward him again and, half-kneeling, laid herself across his slightly trembling knees, hardening the balls of her bottom in anticipated reaction to his slaps, and not noticing his quivering in her own nakedness. “Not too hard, Mike, please.”

He rested one hand on her bare shoulder, beneath the fine golden hair, and let the other caress the rounded fruits of her ass, his heart pounding as the slither of silk beneath his palm sent messages to his brain, finding a queer delight in both the touch and in the thought that he was tormenting her by his waiting. “Just to make you remember it better, this’ll be a bare-butt spanking.” Before she could protest at the indignity, his hand had slid beneath the elastic at her waist and his splayed fingers took the panties off in one smooth movement, to rest rumpled about her thighs.

Maryon felt vulnerable, and as cool air hit her newly bared flesh she knew herself to be goose-pimpling, and for some reason she couldn’t put into words, she felt a flash of anger at his further abasement, making her an object of fun, she thought, betrayed by her own body. But Mike’s still fondling hand warmed her quickly and the spear of thought sank deep into her mind and vanished there…

Mike, delaying no longer, eager to get on to something else, smacked her six times with cupped hands, three blows to each cheek, producing more noise than pain, bringing forth only a tiny spot of color to the center of each firm sphere, knowing he hadn’t hurt her. Maryon, he soon realized, had also figured that he’d pulled back his strength and let her off easily, for while his hand still cupped her, she wriggled herself around, sat up, and threw her arms around his neck to plant a juicy kiss on his cheek. Then, still holding on, she leaned back, regarded him, then unaccountably burst into giggles.

“Oh, thank you, Mike,” she said in her outburst of mirth. “You do look funny.” She buried her face against his chest.

“Why, what’s wrong?” he asked, guiltily, wondering if his face was giving away his intentions. He noticed his hand still nested between her careless thighs where she’d twisted beneath him.

“You’ve got lipstick on your face,” she giggled. Heedless of everything else, she wet a finger on her dainty little tongue and rubbed his cheek until she was satisfied she’d removed all traces from him, then sat back on his knee, her hands now going to her panties where they made a soft white ruffled band against the pale pink of her fair skin. Mike put his free hand about her shoulders, leaned forward and kissed her face, at the same time keeping his hand firm on the circle of silk at her thighs.

“I let you off a bit, Sis, because I like you, you know?” He swallowed, started to speak, flushed slightly, then blurted out. “But that’s only the first part of your punishment.”

She regarded him for a moment, head to one side, golden ringlets dangling. “What else, Mike,” she said, putting her chubby fists on her slender hips.

“Well… well, I want to look at you, like,” he said, not sure how just to put it. “Just… just lie back there, like you were just now, only the other way around.”

Misunderstanding him, Maryon began to get up, meaning to rest face down across his thighs from the other side, an innocent smile on her crimson lips, but gently he pushed her back, spreading his knees apart a bit more to make her more comfortable, so that her shoulders were flat on one thigh and her own slim thighs across his black-clad one. Making a game of it, she flapped her arms above her head and let her neck bend back till her blonde curls touched the carpet. He quickly slid a hand beneath her ass to support her, and pulled at her silk panties till he clumsily slid them off altogether, pulling each knee up toward him in turn. With her shoes on the carpet and the stockings covering her to her knees, she presented her arched body to his inspection, her fragile hipbones pushing up through the whitened skin.

Maryon had been caught unawares by her brother’s request. She didn’t quite know what to make of it but acted quickly in a sudden flush of affection and trust. He was her adored big brother and… well, it was kind of exciting, somehow, to be spread out like this. She wondered what he was thinking. Her head became heavy with blood in her upside-down position and, grasping his thigh, she pulled herself up so that she could see down the length of her body, between the hard little cones of her coral nipples, set into the soft spare skin of her saucers of breasts, now flattened out altogether by the stretch of her body, to where a soft hump appeared above the flat horizon of her belly. She wriggled a bit to get more comfortable, and parted her legs further to let them give her more support.

Her brother’s face looked strangely flushed, and his eyes excited. Not feeling quite… right, quite nice, all of a sudden, Maryon closed her eyes and turned her face to where she could rest it on the arm that lay on his thigh, snugging her head against her shoulder.

Mike slowly let his hands and eyes roam over the treasure of his young sister’s body, brushing the little nipples with his fingers, tweaking gently at them, pressing them, wondering as he did so why his own hardened under his T-shirt. He let one finger of his other hand circle around her belly-button until she giggled and wriggled deliciously, murmuring that he was tickling her. He changed his circumscribing finger into a brush and let it rejoin its fellows, smoothing down and across her belly, slowly approaching that mysterious, bare mound that thrust up at the crack of her thighs. Not quite bare, though, he discovered as he bent over her, for there was a nearly invisible dust of golden down there, a small triangle of fire, tiny tight curb whose apex pointed down to the naked slot whose edges were pinker than the rest of her. He’d lost track of the proper names of things as spelled out in the books he’d seen… vulva, pubis, labia, vagina — didn’t know which was which as exampled by the fair flesh offered him here, but he couldn’t possibly forget the usual names, heard without meaning years ago from older boys. He slid one finger in between her hot thighs until it rested lightly over the slit, covering it.

“Say, Sis, what d’you call this?” He tapped it gently for emphasis, and his voice was low.

Maryon felt color flood her face and arms. Kept her eyes firmly closed, for the first time knowing an exhilarating sense of shame. “That’s… that’s my hole, Mike,” she said, whispering.

“No,” he muttered, a bit contemptuously. “That’s your cunt. Don’t you know that!?”

Again a flush rolled through her, warmer this time, at the sound of the forbidden word… for it was not unknown to her. Only she knew it to be… “That’s a dirty word, Mike.”

“No it’s not, everybody uses it. It’s a grown-up word, see. Only grown-ups are allowed to say it. But I’ll let you say it to me. As long as you promise never to tell anyone else, hey? So say it, let me hear you say a grown-up word.”

“Cunt,” she said, softly, not really believing him, but letting the word excite her. “Cunt! Cunt! Cunt!”

“Yeah, that’s right,” he said, shockingly thrilled at the sound of her girl’s voice lisping the word. “Now, I’ll teach you some more, if you don’t already know them. What do you call this?” he asked, fondling.

“That’s my bottom, Mike.”

“Nah, that’s kids’ talk. That’s your ass, your butt, your rear-end. They call each one of ’em the cheek of your ass, see. And these?” flicking her nipples and pinching up the soft, silky skin of her breasts.

“I-I don’t know, Mike. That’s my chest, isn’t it!”

“Hah! Little kids have chests. These are your tits, and these are your boobs. Can you remember ’em? Let me hear you say em.”

Maryon had heard the words before, but never used them. Or thought of them, consciously. But like all secret, taboo words of the tribes of man, they were burned indelibly on her hidden memory.

“Cunt, ass, tit, boob,” she murmured; then, more boldly: “Cunt! Ass! Tit! Boob! Cunt-ass-tit-boob! Cuntasstitboob! Cuntass! Titboob!” She giggled. “They’re funny words, aren’t they, Mike? When I say ’em like that?”

“That’s good, Sis.” He bent to kiss her on her left breast, sucking at her nipple as he drew back, sending a sudden delightful tingle from between her legs to her toes, and up to her… tits! Defiantly she said the word to herself. Mike placed the hollowed palm of his hand on her belly, low down, and began to rub it. She arched like a kitten being stroked but, to her sudden disappointment, after a few brushes he left off, and moved a pair of long, warm fingers down to the hot spot between her legs. Feeling good, she relaxed her thighs, tightened momentarily against the alien intrusion, but jerked as he pressed down against the small, firm mound where she’d recently discovered fresh hair to be growing. “Ooh!” she said between her teeth. “That feels funny, Mike. Like-like…” she blushed again “… like I have to go to the bathroom.”

“You mean, like you have to take a leak,” he sniggered. “I know what you mean, but it’s different from that, really. Don’t worry, Sis, it’ll be all right, I promise.”

Fleetingly the little girl wondered how he could know what it felt like. She did know that boys and girls weren’t built quite the same, though she didn’t know exactly in what way. Maybe Mike’ll show me — if I ask him nicely! — she excitedly thought, and determined to put the suggestion to him when be seemed to be in a good mood. Meanwhile, she was kinda enjoying this ‘punishment’ of his.

And meanwhile, Mike was hot and cold at the ‘punishment’ he was inflicting. If only Maryon’d hold her tongue, and not go blabbing! But then, if she did, she’d not know that her own petty ‘crimes’ of the day wouldn’t be doubly punished. And… she didn’t seem to mind what he did with her!

He let his knuckles stroke the firm lean flesh of her thighs and gradually ran his thumb down into the moist, hot area he ached to explore. Leaning his body over her, he peered down as his probing digit eased its way into the lips of her bald, silk-edged cunt. Moving his knee back a bit till it pressed against the hard cheeks of her ass, he brought his other hand sliding down her suddenly trembling body to join the first, and let both thumbs gently prise her flower-like slit apart. It was something like splitting a peach, he thought. Even the down on her skin there was the same. And she was just as juicy inside, he discovered… a little sticky, and with a few kinda little knobs almost like seeds on the soft, red flat part at the top. He ran his fingernail up and down these hard pimples and was surprised when the lips he was holding seemed to thicken and grow to his touch, and he beard her gasp.

“Are you all right, Sis?” he asked, alarmed. He felt a shudder and was going to take his hand away when one of her own stretched down to cover it and hold it in place. “Yes… it’s just… a funny feeling, that’s all, when you do that. Don’t… don’t stop.”

She spoke through closed teeth and open lips, and her eyes remained closed. Her cheeks were rosy. Curious, he played with her again in the same way, and also slipped one questing finger into her wet hole, surprised to find it easily sliding into a hot, strange, soft cavern where seconds before there’d been only a tight little hole. Against his knuckles he felt her slender thighs move restlessly.

For her part little Maryon was equally as surprised by what was happening to and in her. She felt she wanted to… To twinkle was the way she put it to herself. Down there, where Mike was touching and squeezing and pressing her, it was all hot and loose and open and tingling, like… like when I swallowed a spoonful of hot chili too quickly, and it caught up with her down at the back of her throat and behind her chest. At the same time she felt herself to be floating, as though she was going to faint or something. She shivered, cold, but then burnt with a warm flush that ran all the way through her. Then cold, then hot, in flashes. She licked her lips and took a deep, shuddering breath, letting herself go.

Mike observed the waves of rosy color that swept across the taut surface of his sister’s skin, and decided he’d better hold back a bit. Leaving his finger in her, letting it curl and straighten despite his better intentions, he gazed again at the sight of the slender, fair-skinned, rosy-hued, flushed-cheeked, golden-haired, white-stockinged slither of naked flesh that was his sister. Without really knowing why, he slid one arm beneath her shoulders and, raising her so that her head dangled blindly back, kissed her slight breasts and ran his warm cheek down the skin of her belly. He held her to him for a time, his finger still pulsating in her, and her breath matching the rhythm of his strokes, then it hit him that he might take her virginity in this way, if he wasn’t careful!

He still wasn’t sure of the mechanisms of girls’ cunts, but he’d read enough to know that if he took her cherry like this she’d bleed, and get hurt, and probably tell the Old Man and Mom, and…

In sudden, shocking panic he withdrew his finger and let his hand rest hot against her hotter, heaving little slot. Her head jerked up and her wide blue eyes stared at him in a kind of outrage. “Why did you stop, Mike? That was… nice.”

“Uh, well, uh, see…” he broke off. Then, kissing her flushed cheek, he whispered in her ear: “III tell you later, Sis, but for now, just believe me, huh? And relax. Here, how’d you like this?”

Still pressing her against him, he jiggled her until she half sat on his knee, coltish young legs sprawled wide apart, and rubbed her lower belly, letting the ball of his thumb press down on the mount at the very tip top of her slit each time it passed that way. “Mmmmhhh, nice, Mike,” she murmured against the chest that encased his rapidly pounding heart, and lifted her face to kiss him again, before she remembered, and made a loving pout at him, snuggling her golden head on his shoulder like a contented cat.

She felt that something more should happen to her but, not knowing that she was too young to have any kind of a climax, let herself be titillated to no purpose, allowing him to gradually slow down his so-restful and exciting and pleasurable fondling; as his wrist became weary, regretting only the slight ache just inside and at the back of her… cunt — and relishing the prickling of her golden down.

“There, Sis, was that good?” he asked presently, halting, all tones of punishment gone from his voice.

“Mmmm, that was so nice,” she whispered, holding him close, all pretense of being punished lost from her mind.

He bent his head closer to her, blowing in her ear, whispering likewise because of the intimacy of the moment, not from any fear. “Hey, Sis, you know how good that feels… why don’t you do the same for me?” he asked.

“All right, Mike, anything for you.” She tried to keep the sudden joy and hope from her voice. Now maybe she could get a look at him, without asking!

“Okay, give me a kiss first though, eh, Sis!?” When she eagerly surged up against him, though, he laughed and reminded her of the lipstick, which she’d better get off anyway, before Mom or the Old Man came home. He pointed her toward a box of Kleenex and watched with mounting excitement as her smooth round globes, small and tight as grapefruit and rosy from their pressure against his knee, bobbled away above her white stockings.

While she licked her lips and rubbed impatiently at them with tissues — he remembering to dispose of their guilty clues before the day was over — Mike leaned back on one elbow and unfastened the waistband of his black Levi’s, partly unzipping his fly. He’d long since given up wearing underpants, for the sake of believed masculinity, though Lois would have tried to shame him into wearing them if she’d known about his breach and so, when he pulled up his T-shirt, his black-haired, exercise-hard flat stomach was bare to Maryon’s eyes as, lips now red with increased circulation rather than cosmetics, she came back, shy and awkward as a month-old filly, to her brother.

Mike’s prick had gotten hard… hard as a hammer handle… when he’d been playing with his naked sister, but he’d subsided from that so that his male member lay flaccid and placid along his thigh beneath his tight pants. He hadn’t yet recovered his calm and coolness, and was wary, unsure, of going too far. At this time. For now, he intended to keep himself covered and secure.

Maryon was hopefully intent on exploring him, and came over to him as he sat up on the side of the bed, as before, with a charming mixture of boldness and blushes mantling her face and brightening her blue eyes. He patted his knee and she sat herself astride his thigh, tingling again as he, in pulling her closer, unthinkingly brushed the material of his pants in thrilling friction against the lower lips of her cunt. Now she could think/say the word without hesitation, though she was determined in her own mind never to use it except privately to Mike.

The straining fifteen-year-old held the slight nude figure of his sister against him and lowered his head to kiss her firmly on the lips, full, red, and soft against his, feeling her whole body press warmly up against him. Running his hands up and down the valley of her spine, he let himself fall slowly back, so that she lay on top of him with his strong thigh firmly clutched between her own two slender, creamy, girlish lengths, lips still locked to lips, her hair tumbling down about his cheeks and ears. Gently he rolled her off and pushed her up, resting his head on his pillow, his buttocks jacked up on the heap caused by the roll of the unmade bedclothes. He took her hand, winked at her questioning wide blue eyes, and laid her palm down on his warm belly.

Her fingers were cold, perhaps from nervous excitement, but they soon warmed as she began to rub them over his skin as he’d done for her. She concentrated on the job, looking back once at him to seek confirmation she was satisfying him, and he nodded, and embraced her trim little body, slowly caressing her firm ass, his mind lazily filled with thoughts of harem girls who’d perform for him without needing more than a casual touch from himself. He felt his erection growing and shifted his leg the better to accommodate it.

Maryon bent to her task with enthusiasm, slyly creeping her busy little fingers downward to poke their tips into the curly black hair of her brother and beneath the tight edge of his crotch, hoping to get a look at his mystery. Just below her eyes she could see a larger lump of flesh she’d not noticed on him before, packed solid beneath the thin stuff of his black pants. She knew it to be flesh, now, though at first she’d thought it to be something in his pocket until, touching it, it quivered like something alive. Behind her she felt the loving touch of his hands on her ass — and twitched it to encourage him, not being disappointed as presently she felt his finger play down between its halves, pass lightly over her hole there, and slide into the lips of her front hole… her cunt. Greatly daring, she pushed her hands down under the top of his pants and for the first time felt the hard rod of flesh whose roots grew there.

Mike took hold of his sister’s left leg and, bending it at the knee, lifted it across his body so that she straddled him, the position pulling open the naked, pink lips of her little cunt. This close, and with his thumbs parting her, he could see clearly now the hard nodes he’d felt before at the top of the slit. That must be her clitoris, he figured, and noticed her twitches each time he brushed his fingernail across there, and the way she hitched her butt up in the air. There was no sound anywhere to be heard, except that there was an odd kind of ringing in his ears, and the pulsations of his heart. Maryon’s fingers were beginning to loop around the thick root of his sex and he decided what-the-hell and, letting her cunt alone for a moment, slid his hands beneath him, raised his own butt, and eased his pants down a couple of inches. His sister seemed to pick up on this unspoken offering and with both hands, she reached into his crotch and along his leg and tugged his rigid dick free. As soon as it was clear, she stopped. He began to run his hand up and down her back, bringing the other to stroke her bent left thigh. “What’s the matter, Sis?”

“You… You’re… its so big!” she said. “Your thing, Mike. I don’t have… why don’t I have…?” Her voice trailed off, and he felt her golden, silky hair touch him as she leaned closer.

“That’s… that’s my dolly, Sis,” he grinned. “You get to play with your little dollies… men have their own, see. Now… what d’you call it?”

“This?” she said, squeezing it with both hands. “Your, your thing?”

“Another coupla words for you,” he said. “It’s called a prick… or a cock.”

“A cock!?” she exclaimed. “But a cock’s a… a daddy chicken, isn’t it?”

“Yeah… but it’s also the grown-up name for that.”

“Do you mind if I play with your… your dolly, your cock?”

“Go ahead, Sis, but don’t be too rough, and stop when I tell you.” He lay back and continued to fondle her, trying to stare up into the little pink slit so freely and innocently presented to him.

Maryon was delighted. She knew this was all wrong, somehow, but at the same time she felt she was being let into many grown-up secrets… an honor vouchsafed by her good big brother; and she was grateful. She was sure, certain sure, that Mom and Dad wouldn’t approve… this would get both Mike and herself into trouble. But it was better than being punished. And it was fun, playing with this curious length of red and white flesh, with its strange ways. She felt how it throbbed against her palms, and — wow! — look at that funny skin at its end pull back! Nothing like that happened to her. Mike was such a good brother. Full of warm and happy feelings, she pressed the hot, funny-looking thing against her cheek, her soft, curly hair coiling down around it, mixing with his black, shiny, tight curls.

“What’s this do, Mike?” she asked, cupping four slim fingers under the loose bags of skin nested between his thighs.

“Balls,” he said, his voice muffled as he pressed his head up between her own rounded thighs.

“Oh, I see why now,” she said, discovering that within the bags of skin were a pair of hard round things… like peach-pits.

“Careful, Sis,” he muttered, as she squeezed them and, in a kind of admonition, blew onto the upraised ridges of flesh and into her slot.

“Oooooohhhhhh, that tickles. But it’s nice,” she said, wriggling her whole body. “How about you?” And bending her head she peeled back his foreskin and breathed warm sweet air about his quivering tip.

“Mmmmmmhhhhhmmmmhhhh!” he hummed by way of reply, feeling ready to spurt.

Maryon could see a drop of milky liquid in the end of the hole in his… cock, and it didn’t look like… like bathroom water either — but maybe boys were different from girls in that way, too. Concerned, tidy, she rubbed her chubby palm across the red-lined tip to clean it up.

“Owowowowowhhhh gggrrrhhh,” said her brother immediately and, lifting her with both hands, roiled her off him and turned onto his side, his back toward her, his knees up against his chest.

“What’s the matter, Mike, did I hurt you? I’m sorry,” she began. But he shook his head. “It’s okay, Sis, just leave me alone for a while, huh?”

On hands and knees she continued to look at him, wondering, until he spoke again.

“It’s okay, Sis,” he said. “Look, uh… I’ll tell you what. You’d like to play some more, eh?”

She nodded then, realizing he couldn’t see her, said: “Oh, sure, Mike. Now?”

“No-non-no-non-no,” he said, in a quiet voice. “But, tell you what, you run along now, and take your clothes with you, and put ’em away, and get everything cleaned up, eh? So that Mom and Dad don’t know you’ve been fuc… messing about today. And, tonight, if you can keep awake, you come along… quietly, mind you, to my room here, and I’ll let you play some more. If you’re a good girl, that is, and don’t mess about any more. Would you like that?”

“Oh, yes, Mike,” she said, catching at his arm. “But…”

“Look, you’ve got a clock in your room, don’t you? Well, wait until one o’clock, huh, and then come here. But be quiet! They’ll be drinking, tonight being Saturday, and they’ll sleep sound, you know? So, okay?”

“Yes, Mike. And thank you for letting me play.” She delivered a swift, shy, juicy kiss on his exposed cheek, slid off the bed, picked up her dress and panties, and ran naked back to her room next door.

Mike, using an old sock, finished what she’d started, then lay back on the bed, panting, exhausted.

The Swelt children had long since been allowed the privilege of locking their doors for privacy, the right extended to them in a weak moment after Michael, one fine Sunday morning, at the age of six, having walked into his parents’ room when Burt had been humping his wife under the bedsheets, had been thereafter locked out. Lois had long since given up the practice of looking in on her offspring before retiring and, as long as everything within was quiet, and the lights out, neither parent ever bothered to check.

This night Maryon, keyed up with excitement all day, found it easy to stay awake until the prescribed time, reading by flashlight under the covers, listening to the sounds of her parents moving about, of Mike going to his room — there was no click of his lock! — and, much later, of Lois and Burt going about the house locking up, putting out the lights, visiting the bathroom and, finally, going off to their own room at the far end of the corridor around the L of the house, beyond the guest room and bathrooms.

Finally the place was silent, creepy-quiet, for she’d never before stayed awake this length of time. She read on and on, every few minutes checking the clock which shone white in the bright moonlight. At last! One o’clock! She put out her flashlight, slid out of bed onto the cold floor, considered her slippers and decided against them, glided to the door, feeling a sudden chill through the thin pink flannel of her ankle-length nightgown, cautiously opened the door, closed it quietly behind her, and trotted noiselessly down the passage to her brother’s door in the dark. She didn’t knock, knowing it to be unlocked, and pushed it open. There was no sound from within, so she as quietly closed it behind her and tiptoed over to the bed, being careful not to stumble over the untidy heaps on the floor, seen clearly by the shafts of light streaming through the uncurtained windows from the full moon. Shivering with cold, she climbed up onto the bed and bent her lips close to Mike’s ear.

“Mike! Oh, Mike. It’s me!” she whispered. Impatiently she put her hand on his neck to shake him, and he came awake with a jerk.

“Whaaaaaaa…?” Her fingers were cold and the shock of them on his skin startled him, but he quickly remembered the assignation and took in the situation. He’d three-quarters thought she’d go to sleep, and wasn’t too concerned whether she came to him or not… he had several ambivalent views about the whole thing. But here she was, his luscious little sister Maryon, eager and willing, it seemed. He put his arms about her and gave her a kiss on her nose, for being so good, and felt her trembling with cold… and what else?

“Hey, you’d better slide in here,” he said, pulling down the sheets and blankets for her.

“Brrrhhh!” she murmured softly, pulling up her knees and driving her trim little body down beside him, her pink nightgown riding up about her legs. “Why, you’ve got no clothes on!” she added, discovering this.

“Aw, pjs are sissy,” he scoffed, pulling her against him, sliding an arm about her shoulders so that she was flat to his body, as yet unaroused.

“D’you… think this is sissy, Mike?” she anxiously asked, shrugging inside the pink flannel.

“Well, you’re a girl,” he said. “But, heck, why wear clothes to bed? You want to go to the bathroom, you put on a robe.”

“All right,” she said, feeling warm and cozy here in this soft nest. “I’ll take this off. I’m not a sissy, either!”

Propping himself up on one elbow, he watched, amused by her little-girl determination, as she struggled with the garment. She sat up and reached down to the hem and began to pull it up over her long, slim thighs, but had trouble getting it under her butt. She wriggled for a few moments, her face defiant and angry with herself, and then he laughed.

“Hold it, Sis,” he whispered. “I’ll give you a hand.”

Making a kind of cave of the bedclothes over his back, he knelt over her, straddling, tugging down her ankles and tipping her on to her back. Putting his hands behind her knees, he slid them slowly up the backs of her silky thighs, riding the thin stuff of the gown up with his wrists. His fingers reached the soft but clearly-defined indentations at the top of her legs and then he was cupping the hard, firm balls of her young ass, lifting her, watching as, at the front, the fine down above her pubic mound came into view, cresting her slender white legs. He moved his hands slightly around so that he could splay his long thumbs up over the fragile-looking bones of her hips, taut against the fair skin of her smoothly-curved belly, then continued to push upward, Maryon easing her body up to aid him, her wide blue eyes shining, her full lips moist.

She let him move her like a limp rag doll, thrilling, she knew not quite why, to his touch, to the silence, to the strange white moonlight, to the look on his intent face, to the sound of his hoarse breathing, to something dangerously exciting within her own self.

As the slowly upward-moving hem pulled over her stiff little pink nipples, she saw him lick his lips and then, dear brother, he bent his head and licked the twin hard towers so that once again she felt a weird, shocking current shoot along the wires of herself, to her… cunt, to her toes, to the corners of her eyes. Across the bundle of nightgown beneath her chin she couldn’t see his lower body, hidden as it was in the cave of bedclothes, but suddenly she felt his loose bag of hot flesh — his balls! — brush against her thigh, and another delightful shiver went through her. She curled her toes and closed her eyes, flushing as his soft flesh crept up her belly as he, leaning forward, raised her shoulders, straightened her arms above her head across the pillow, and pulled the pink nightgown up and over her head.

For a brief moment Mike left her like that, her head and arms shrouded in the flannel, her vulnerable child’s body naked to his stare from throat to foot. His penis was but quarter erected, still soft, and he deliberately let his swaying member touch down and dip till it nestled in her cute little belly-button. He watched a shudder run through her and bent to take one tiny hard nipple between his teeth, tugging gently on it. Again she twitched, and he heard her gasp. Slowly he grasped the hem of her gown and carefully pulled it up over her face until it was exposed, hooded by the cloth, her hair still within its folds, her arms trapped above her in the soft pink bonds. Her eyes were open again, shining, her moist lips open in delicious wonder, and he bent to kiss her, for the first time thrusting his tongue between her pearly white teeth and letting it explore her small hot wet cavern. For a second she choked, and then he felt her own curious child’s tongue, small, pointed, and flexible as a finger, driving around and into his own. Favoring his left leg, he began to run one warm hand up and down the length of her body, from slit to slender neck and back. And again, and again, each time brushing one or the other of her nipples, still holding his lips against hers, letting his tongue swell and withdraw, teasing her.

Unable to move her arms, but wishing to show her beloved brother the appreciation she felt he deserved for his new, tingling pleasure, Maryon thrust her hard body up at him, writhing a bit to rub her bare skin against his hairy thighs, unconsciously responding to the urge of sex, though she was as yet too young to understand or fulfill these instinctive movements. She only knew that his tongue in her mouth was sweeter than candy, more delightful than ice cream, more sensational than sparkling, prickling Coke… and nothing like any kiss she’d given or received before in her whole entire life! But intuition told her never to try this with Mom, or Dad, or anyone else she knew. Only with Mike! Daringly, gingerly, she closed her dainty little teeth on his tongue and, having trapped it, ran her own pointed prober around it as if it was a hot popsicle she’d gotten between her plump lips.

Mike was amazed and a little scared by his sister’s enthusiastic response, and slowed down a bit. Already he was horny, though no more than piss-proud down there. With a last smacking suck, and a light peck on her blushing cheek, he concentrated on getting the nightgown clear of her. Devilishly she kept her arms stiff above her so that he was forced to extend himself up and over her, and he gasped as his swinging balls hit her chin, and he felt her lips pucker as they brushed against them. Struggling with her recalcitrant wrists, his eyes widened as his amazing little sister kissed his dangling flesh and let her impudent tongue lick along the cord that defined his two nuts.

Maryon was fascinated by the strange objects pressing against her face, and couldn’t wait to have her hands free to explore there some more. Surely it’d been bigger than this earlier!? And harder!? Once he’d finally stripped the scrap of pink from her, she raised her head to shake out her mussed up curls, and so mashed her pretty flushed face against him. Again that odd flashing glow sparked through her, and she put her hand to it.

Not sure whether he altogether liked this sudden spurt of activity and inquisitiveness on her part, Mike sat back on one heel, then drew himself down against her, pulling the warm mass of bedclothes down over his chilling body. His sister, happy as a kitten, snuggled up against him and once more reached down for his cock. A sudden thought came to him. “Did you lock the door?” he urgently whispered in her ear. She shook her head. “Then you’d better hop out and do it, just in case,” he said, pulling the sheet down from her to expose her once again. She shivered, made a mutinous moue then, sighing, slung her long slender legs over the side of the bed, and, on tiptoe still, made her way to the door and slowly, quietly as she could, thumbed down the lock.

Mike watched her as she went, sitting up in the bed with the clothes about his knees. As she turned toward him once more, smiling at him, with her body hunched and her hands on her opposite shoulders for warmth, he put his finger to his lips, then beckoned to her, then motioned with his finger until she was positioned, still hugging herself, in the center of the room, full in the bright rays of moonlight. Acting out for her with his own body what he wished her to do, he had her reluctantly move her hands until they were raised high above her golden head, high as she could thrust them, standing on tiptoe with her legs somewhat apart. Slowly she turned, with her gleaming hair falling down about her slim young shoulders, offering to his greedy eyes the whole, total view of her nude, slender, virginal body, with its flat breasts and hard cores of nipples which sent a pair of sharp black shadows down onto her silky skin, and the plump mound at the joint of her thighs, bare and brazen, and the firm creamy globes of her young girl’s ass, with its black crevice between.

As she turned for the third time to face him, her eyes pleaded with him and, grinning, he nodded. What a slave she’d make — this eager, golden-haired sister of his, ten, tender and untouched.

She trotted rapidly to the bed and threw herself in with him with a slight protest of springs. “Careful, Sis!” he whispered in warning. He kissed her cool forehead, put his arms around her, and pulled up the bedclothes, holding her hard against him, silent, unmoving, until she was over her goose bumps and shivers and was warm again. Presently, she was content to let him do anything. He reached down and put his hardening cock between her thighs so that it stuck out behind them. At the feel of this hot bar of flesh between the satiny surface of her legs and up against her… Ass! Maryon let out a gasp and trembled with guilty pleasure, though why she felt shy and brave and ashamed and afraid and daring all at the same time, she couldn’t have said. Placing warm, moist lips on his shoulder, she let her left hand run down her body, then behind it, until she could, by stretching a bit, just take his tip between three fingers and a thumb, squeezing and pressing, breathtakingly excited as she felt his thing growing larger beneath her cunt, and between her slim thighs. Using her thumb, she peeled his skin back (“What’s that, Mike?” “Foreskin, Sis!” “Oh.”) and since he was a bit longer there now, managed to get her tiny pinky to press its nail into the hole there. She could hear Mike breathing deeply, shakily, and could feel his heart pounding against her. It was getting stiffer, harder, longer… if only she could touch it freely.

Mike’s own free hand was slowly smoothing the flesh of her side and back, a delicious feeling, so soothing… when suddenly he stopped.

“Wha…?”

“Ssshhh…!” he said. “Listen!”

There was a noise outside somewhere, in the house. Scared, all her ‘grown-up’-aping confidence lost, Maryon made no resistance as, freeing himself from her, Mike roughly thrust her down along him and pulled the covers up to his chin.

“Don’t move!” he ordered, sticking his head under the sheet.

She hugged herself against him, her head on his belly, her knees bent with one leg over his, arms clutched to her breast.

“It’s Mom or Dad, going to the bathroom,” he hissed again.

Suddenly afraid, knowing his manhood to be wilted, aware of the awful consequences, especially to him, if they should be discovered like this, Mike felt his heart hammering and his lips drying.

He listened keenly, straining to hear if footsteps would come down to this leg of the ‘L’, if the doorhandles of his and Maryon’s rooms would be tried. Bet the little idiot didn’t lock her own door!

Presently he heard the toilet flush again, doors open and close… then blessed silence. There was no movement in the bed with him. Goddamn! Has she gone to sleep, or what!? He put his hand down, under the covers, and ran his fingers into the silk curls of her hair. “Hey, it’s okay now, you can come out,” he said, tugging. But she hadn’t been asleep at all, as he quickly discovered, just patiently and obediently waiting, for his signal was acknowledged by a juicy, full-lipped kiss about the hollow of his navel, and her sharp young tongue gouged into it to send shockwaves of pleasure through him. The cool mass of her soft hair slid along his belly as she moved down…

Trapped in the misty, musty warm darkness against the hot flesh of her brother, Maryon had felt against her thigh how Mike’s cock had rapidly lost size and firmness, shrinking back and down softly against her. And wondered at it. How strange! What a funny thing to happen! The problem was… was his cock usually long and hard, and only getting smaller when he was frightened — for she’d worked that much out, that fear reduced it; or did it just come up big at special times… like when she played with it. But no, when she thought about it, she hadn’t touched him the first time until he was already big and throbbing and hot.

She decided to find out in the simplest way, experiment.

Unaware of the thoughts going through her brother’s mind, she remained where she was under the covers, only moving herself around a bit in the kindly warmth to get into a more comfortable and practical position… on half-bent knees that hooked the sole of her right foot up under his left armpit, resting on his stomach, stretched over him, her left arm on his left thigh. She wished she could see down here… should have brought her flashlight, but another time for that. Maybe her fingers, if she kept them moving about him all the time, would see for her. With one plump little fist, she thumped his right leg, willing him to spread it away from her so that she’d have more room and, primal communication, he immediately parted his legs, leaving all his sex to rest, dangling, between them. Her hot, quick breath warming his hair and the base of his cock, she began her blind examination, not knowing what she did when her golden, silky hair floated and dragged about the tender, sensitive skin inside his thighs, and her proud young nipples scored through the black coiled hair of his belly.

Maryon let both her warm soft hands coddle and cradle his dick, letting her thumbs tell her of the cracked, leathery sides of his balls — creased and seamed at first, and then magically transforming to slippery smooth satin as she cupped them. She circled his cock with her finger and thumb and discovered she could now do this easily, though before, when it was hard, it was too big for her. The poor thing was bent and lax like an old piece of rubber hose. Commiserating with his droopy dolly, she put her lips to it and kissed it, running its short, squat length between her lips with her fingers beneath it. To her surprise she felt it quiver against her, and in a moment she could feel… well, what felt like little rivers running crookedly along just beneath the skin. And the whole thing was growing again. Excitedly, as his blood engorged his veins, she took it in both hands, firmly, and squeezed… it was just like pressing paint from a tube at school — except that this was being filled, not emptied! Eagerly she fumbled till she found his foreskin, surprised to find it warmly moist on the inside, and slippery… like a banana. Carried giggling away by her thought, she pressed her full, plump little lips over his cock’s end and slid the rest of his foreskin back with her teeth until they caught behind his rim. Mmmmhhhh! A taste like cheese. And a smell… well, it wasn’t quite like swe… perspiration — “Horses sweat, people perspire, dear!” — but something like it. And something like, like ‘off-of-cloves’, Mommy uses sometimes when she cooks…

In the hot, airless confines of the bed, Maryon, her face flushed, her breath heavy, her trembling body excited, sucked the magic rod, now back to its former strength and length… kissed it, admiringly caressed it, rubbed it against her cheek, felt it throb and quiver to her touch, squeeeeeeezed it, tried to bend it, felt strange jerks in it, marveled at the way the skin of his balls flinched and their contents flex, thrilled to the trembling of his own loins…

… and was hurtfully startled as once again she was thrust from him, bared as he flung the bedclothes off them, shocked as he reached under his pillow, ignoring her, wrapped something white about the head of the column of flesh that stuck up from his hips and, gasping, huddled over himself.

Maryon crouched on her knees, her hand to her mouth, trying not to cry out with alarm. Was he hurt? Had she done something wrong to him? Would he punish her again? He continued to squeeze his cock, and she saw that he had a handkerchief around it. He was breathing heavily but, in a minute, with a last squeeze and pull at himself, he lay back on the pillow and looked at her.

Exhausted, spent, ashamed at having shot his load in front of her, suddenly scared that he’d frighten her with his sudden roughness, and that she would go running off crying to their parents, Mike thrust the soiled handkerchief under the mattress and reached for his sister.

“It’s okay, Sis,” he whispered in her ear. “You did just right. That’s what happens when men… well… Hey, are you okay now?”

Reassured, she nodded against his bare shoulder. He gave her a gentle kiss. “Look, I reckon that’s enough excitement for one day, for you. Uh… while you’re still warm, before you catch cold, put your nightgown on and go back to bed, eh?”

A bit disappointed, feeling somehow cheated, Maryon nodded again, hugged him once, got off the bed, slipped into her pink nightgown, looking and fee ling forlorn in the cold moonlight, and picked her way over to the door.

“Hey,” he whispered after her. “We’ll do this again, Sis. And don’t forget to be quiet, and lock your door after you again. Don’t tell the folks, okay?”

She ran back to him and threw her slim arms about him. Her brother was so big and good, and she wouldn’t hurt him for the world. But… that — that cock! — was a funny, frightening thing, if it made him act like that…

Silently the little figure slipped off into bed and her dreams.

ELEVEN YEARS OLD

“You mean to say you’ve never heard of Truth, Dare and Promise? You Yanks don’t know nothing. C’mon, I suppose I’ll have to teach you…”

It was the summer of ’62. Maryon had made one firm friend at school, but even to Karen she’d made no mention of her exciting games with Mike. Though, lately… for some months in fact… he’d paid little attention to her. She’d suspected for some time that he was enjoying himself with his new girl friend, that Riva Kamparsky who treated her, on the few occasions she deigned to come over to the house, like a little kid. One day she’d show them all how grown up she was… how much of a girl… how much she knew about making a boy happy, even if she was little and young.

But so often had she gone to sleep thinking such thoughts, and so commonplace had they become to her childish, still largely unformed mind, that they’d sunken deep into her, and were now unvoiced and unnoticeable, as quiet and secret as a cancer. She certainly wasn’t consciously aware of them as, this hot, bright day, she sat with the others in the barn next to stables of the Matherly Ranch.

Matherly’s wasn’t a working ranch, more of a rich man’s hobby and tax loss. Glenville was too close to, and too much a part of the great Metropolis for a rough and ready acreage to be farmed, or much livestock raised. But the estate of the Matherlys was as secluded and spread out as their money could make it, with green pasture land for the string of horses, and comfortable quarters for them away from the main house. The barn was full of straw, dried and in bales or, these broken, scattered thickly over the floor, while upstairs the remnants of last winter’s hay still smelt sweetly from over the edge of the high loft and suffused the close air of the darkened building, with only occasional shafts of sun sliding through cracks and between the tall, all-but-closed doors.

“You Yank kids probably know it as something else… another name.” The speaker was Colin — Colin something. He was English, visiting thirteen-year-old Sylvia Matherly for the summer vacation… the ‘hols’ as he called it. From his lofty height of fourteen years he seemed to regard the rest of them, Karen, Maryon’s twelve-year-old friend from school, her ‘boy friend’, the same age as Sylvia… Derek, his friend Johnny, a year younger, and Sylvia herself, currently ‘dating’ Johnny, and Maryon the youngest at eleven, with a considerable amount of condescension somewhat boosted by his exotic position of being ‘Sylvia’s English cousin’.

This was Maryon’s first meeting with him and was, indeed, only the third time she’d been invited to Sylvia’s to play, the invitation being extended through Karen who, though she usually kept herself aloof from the others at school, was mysteriously strong enough in her personality to go where she wanted, and had taken a sort of liking for Maryon’s company, even though she was a year and a class ahead of her at St. Joan’s. In Glenville it was a mark of snobbish distinction to be accepted as a ‘Jonah’, and Burt and Louis had groveled to get their daughter into the school.

For some reason Karen had laid it importantly upon her that this day she should wear her full school uniform for the visit to the Matherlys, and dutifully Maryon had obeyed, wearing her soft white ruffle-fronted blouse with the blue-and-brown school tie neatly in place, the knee-length brown skirt with blue hatchlines, blue jacket with brown piping, white long socks that nearly met her skirt’s hem, tidy black button shoes and, on her long blonde hair, braided into two plaits, her school hat, of pale yellow straw with a blue-and-brown banded ribbon. She was a bit put out to find that the other two girls were very casually dressed, in contrast, Karen in tight hip-hugging Levi’s of faded blue that looked as if they’d been painted on her and, above a navel-bare midriff, a short, loose, sleeveless top, its once-bright lines of color now washed out. Sylvia, barefoot, was tanned darkly the length of her legs, which only at their very tops vanished beneath a pair of white shorts, which matched the brief halter beneath which her burgeoning breasts strained the thin cotton cloth. Again in contrast to Maryon’s neatness, while Sylvia’s short brown hair hung in a froth about her head, Karen’s jet black uncut tresses were caught into a ponytail secured by a rubber band, leaving her oval, white face a clear setting for her greeny-blue eyes.

Maryon really felt out of place, the more so as the three boys were even more informal in attire… Johnny in jeans and a flapping, unbuttoned shirt, Derek in tight red-and-white checked Bermudas, and Colin wearing a pair of faded light-tan shorts loose about his thighs. The excuse Karen’d made was to show Colin that some schools in America wore clothes like they did in England! — though why Sylvia, in the same house with him, couldn’t have worn her uniform, Maryon didn’t think to ask.

Now the five settled themselves down to listen as Colin explained the game. Earlier they’d played hide-and-go-seek, but Maryon didn’t much care for that, not since Derek had tried to kiss her. He was Karen’s guy, and ought not to fool around with another girl, surely? She hoped this one would turn out better, though, since Sylvia and Karen were paired off with Johnny and Derek, it didn’t look like Colin was going to pay her much attention… he was three years older! She returned her attention to the English boy.

“Now, this is the way it goes,” he said. “One of us… doesn’t matter who goes first… gets to ask each of the others whether they choose a Truth, a Dare, or a Promise. Then, whatever they choose, he asks them something… whether it’s true that something is so-and-so-like, ‘is it true that you like, well, someone?’ Whoever the Inquisitor says, see? And if it’s a dare, then, the Inquisitor can dare him or her to do anything he likes. Or if it’s a promise, then they have to promise to do… well, whatever the Inquisitor tells ’em.”

“Sounds okay,” said Derek, and Sylvia thought it was a groovy idea.

“But what happens if whoever you ask doesn’t want to answer, or do whatever it is you dare ’em to do?” asked Johnny.

“Then the Inquisitor can order ’em to pay a forfeit, do or say something else. And they have to pay the forfeit, that’s very important and we’ve all got to agree before we start on that, else it’s no good playing the game. Okay? Do you all agree? Then we can start now. Who wants to be Inquisitor the first time around?”

They looked at each other. Colin alone stood before them, careless and looking almost naked to Maryon’s eyes with his golden hair, bronzed skin, and pale tan pants. She sat on a bale of hay while the other four lounged on the soft strawed floor each side of her, Sylvia and Johnny on her right, Karen and Derek at her left. Colin looked at her. “How about you, Maryon Alysun — that’s a pretty name, kid!-do you want to go first? You’re the youngest.”

Confused, she shook her head. “Nah, you go first, Colin,” said Johnny. “You know how to play it best. Then we can learn from you.”

“All right,” he said. “We’ll do it in order, then. I’ll ask first. Okay? Right, then. Ah, Sylvia, do you want a Truth, a Dare, or a Promise?”

“Oh, I’ll take a Truth, Colin,” said his cousin, shrugging her frail freckled shoulders.

“Um… is it true you like Johnny a lot?”

“Oh yes,” said Sylvia, taking her boyfriend’s hand and squeezing it till he flushed and moved uncomfortably.

“Very good,” said Colin. “Now, Johnny, how about you, what will you take?”

“Oh, the same as Sylvia.”

“A Truth? Well, then… is it true you like her as much as she likes you?”

“Oh, I suppose so!”

“You only suppose so? Won’t you give us a Yes or a No, Johnny? Otherwise you haven’t answered properly and you’ll have to pay us a forfeit.”

“Oh… yes I like her as much as she likes me,” he got out, not looking at Sylvia. But she wasn’t about to let him get off easily, and, throwing an arm about his neck, kissed him on the lips. “You’d better,” she warned, darkly.

Colin looked at Maryon. “Now, then, what about you?”

She thought she caught the suspicion of a wink from him to Sylvia, but paid no attention to it. “I think,” she said, “that I’ll take a Dare.”

“Hah, good kid… braver than these two, at any rate. Let’s see, now… I dare you to… go climb up the ladder there and come down again before I count twenty. One, two, three… Go!”

Before she was quite sure of what she was doing, Maryon found herself clambering up the tall, straight-set ladder that led to the loft, frantically trying to beat the count of Colin’s voice below her. Halfway up, while he was still at four, she saw that he was standing directly beneath her, as though to make sure she went all the way up, and was blushingly aware that he could see all the way up between her legs to where her dark blue elastic-topped and legged underpants would cut off the view. But she scurried on up, stood swaying on the top-but-two-rung then climbed down again taking the steps two at a time, her light skirt billowing up slightly and once getting caught so that she lost a beat in getting it dislodged from the splinter, noticing Derek also, flat on his back, nearly underneath her. However, her face red from the exertion, she managed to get her feet on the ground again just as Colin counted ‘twenty’… though he whispered in her ear as he went back to the center of the semi-circle: “You cheated, you know. I slowed the count for you. Remember that. But I don’t think the others noticed.”

Out of breath, she sat down on the bale of hay again and tried not to look at anyone as he next asked Karen what she would choose.

“I’ll take a Dare too,” said the black-haired girl, boldly, looking at the ladder. But her challenge was to be different.

“Right. I dare you… to come over here and do a handstand. I’ll hold your ankles so you don’t fall,” said Colin.

Karen pouted but, without argument, placed her hands on the floor and swung her lithe white body up until she was upside down against his restraining hands. As she remained there, breathing strongly in and out, her loose top slowly edged down her upper body so that, since she was facing the others, the hard black nubs of her nipples were just revealed, set in her pair of flat, oval breasts, their darkness startling against her pale white flesh. Karen didn’t tan. Maryon, moving only her eyes, saw that the grinning Derek was intent on the view afforded him, and that Colin had leaned his head over slightly so as to see down his victim’s body. In a moment he let his hands drop to her hips and expertly swung her back onto her feet. As she walked back to drop to the floor, Maryon observed that her friend seemed to swing her hips just a little more lithely under the tight Levi’s, and her hands were slow to pull down her disarrayed top.

“Very good, Karen, you’re a good sport,” said Colin. “Okay, Derek, what’s it to be?”

“A Promise for me,” said the cautious boy, thinking this to be the easiest and less troublesome choice.

“Ahah, the first with a Promise! Let me think about this. Derek, do you promise to tickle Karen until I tell you to stop?”

“What?” cried the startled boy. “But that means Karen has to be part of it too!”

Colin blandly stared at him. “Doesn’t matter,” he said. “That’s part of the fun of the game, see? Go on, now, she can run if she wants to, but she has to stay inside the barn.”

Promptly acting on his suggestion, Karen leaped to her feet and tried to evade her pursuer who, now that he got the idea, ardently played his part. After some minutes of the chase, he had her cornered against the ladder where she leaned, breathless, and he begin to tickle her unmercifully, concentrating mainly on her bare sides and her neck. She screamed helplessly at him until Maryon thought someone would hear her and come, till she remembered they had the run of the place today and were alone. In a moment the writhing Karen fell to the straw beside them, and instantly Derek was astride her, his busy fingers running up and down her quivering sides then, as she tried to fight him, up under her armpits and into her throat he went, until she was kicking and twisting uncontrollably. Before long her scanty top was riding high up her slim young body and once more her sharp black nipples were on view, though she was struggling so hard they seemed to shimmer against her pale skin.

Concentrating on his task, Derek let his full weight sit on her hard thighs and, holding her thin wrists in one of his hands, with the other began to play about her navel and then, inexorably, up her fragile rib cage to the soft silken bags of her shallow breasts, where with finger and thumb he began to rapidly circle their stiff little cores. Maryon saw that his mouth was open and he was breathing as hard as if he were the one putting up a desperate struggle. But she’d noticed her brother Mike sometimes went like that when he was excited over playing with her, so she supposed that was what it was, even though this was different. This was just ordinary play, wasn’t it?

Just then Colin told Derek to leave off and, panting, the T-shirted boy got up and threw himself to the floor by Maryon. She wondered why he so awkwardly adjusted himself under the bulging red-and-white checked Bermudas. Karen merely rolled over and hugged herself into a ball, fighting for breath so that Maryon could see her slim, naked rib cage expanding and collapsing like a bellows.

Very casually indeed, Colin sauntered over near the girl curled up on the floor and propped one bare foot on the bottom rung of the ladder, putting himself at the end of the line.

“Your turn, Sylvia,” he said, over his shoulder, and his young cousin got up and took his previous place, exchanging looks with him when she stood there that Maryon thought, for some reason, significant.

Johnny was the first to be asked, this time, and he again chose a Truth. Sylvia smiled, a bit evilly, Maryon thought, and poked her slim, limber tongue between her full, rosebud lips. “Is it true,” she said, “that you’ll shout out what I whisper in your car? And remember, kiddo, I get to give you a forfeit if you don’t!”

“Uh, yeah… I guess,” said Johnny.

Sylvia, grinning impishly, went to him, leaned over and breathed in his ear. “Now, loud as you can,” she said. The boy went red in the face then, looking at no one, bawled out, at the top of his voice: “COCK! CUNT!”

A shock went through Maryon… Mike had taught her all the words like that, but she’d never heard them right out loud like that. A hot and cold shiver went through her and unconsciously she pressed her legs together. This was some strange game! And it was her turn next! What should she choose!? She heard the older Sylvia ask her, and she hesitated. “I’ll take a Promise, I think,” she said.

“That’s easy,” said Sylvia, laughing at her with her hands on her hips. “Do you promise that, whenever I tell you to, you’ll shout out what Johnny just said, and just as loud?”

Beside her she could hear the now recovered Karen giggle, and she felt the blood rushing into her cheeks. Her ears were singing, and her voice sounded strained and hoarse, as she got out: “Yes… Sylvia… yes.”

She expected she would have to fulfill her promise now, and mentally prepared herself, swallowing, but such was not to be the case, for Sylvia swung toward Karen, who was now sitting next to Derek, but not so closely as before, in her original place.

“Karen?”

“A Truth, this time!”

“Mmmhhh… Okay, Karen, is it true that you didn’t mind at all showing us all your titties just now?”

“You’re a rat, Sylvia, and I’ll get you for this.”

“Rat to you, too, but what’s the answer? And remember the forfeit.”

Karen had the grace to bob her head down as she mumbled, but loud enough for the others to hear: “No, I didn’t much mind.”

Sylvia was not about to let her off so easily. “What didn’t you mind, Karen?”

“Showing off my tits, Goddamn it!” was the louder reply.

“That’s better. Now, Derek?”

“Dare!”

“Right… I dare you to tell us truthfully what you were thinking of when Karen’s titties were showing.”

Derek blushed and looked awkwardly at his feet. “Uh. Nothing much. She… they… I wasn’t excited or anything,” he stammered at last.

That earned him a burning, sidelong glance from his girl-friend, but Sylvia was not satisfied. “What d’you think, kids, is that the truth? Or shall I make him pay a forfeit?”

“Hey, that’s not fair,” protested Derek, but Johnny and Colin gleefully agreed he should be forfeited.

“Oh, I’ll get you,” he hissed savagely at Johnny, behind Maryon’s back, but nevertheless he promised to pay.

“Then… Karen shall have a chance at tickling you,” said Sylvia. “But this time, you mustn’t run away, and you mustn’t try to stop her, but just he there and let her do it.”

Karen laughed, and stood over Derek as he reluctantly streched himself out on the floor, arms above his head as she directed, then, hunkering down over his hips till Maryon thought the bard round cannonballs of her butt would burst through the tight, trim Levi’s. Then, her slim, deft little fingers were busy at the tight-drawn waistband of his Bermudas, under it, then under the edge of the T-shirt and, pulling it up, were free to tantalize and torment his bare flesh. She started off as he had, by letting her hands attack his sides, where he, like most people, was most sensitive, but before long, as he twisted, his mouth grimacing with the effort to not give in and laugh, Maryon could see the ten slender digits beginning to dig into his soft, flesh, moving slowly but steadily about him until they gouged his belly.

Maryon was surprised at the look in Karen’s eyes, almost slitted — shining, fierce, secret — as the girl dug her sharp-nailed thumbs into the outer moat of Derek’s navel as if she would slice him there. But, as he bucked instinctively beneath her, throwing her forward, she eased off a bit and instead let her wandering hands work up into his hairy armpits, at which point he broke down and wriggled and gasped and hysterically laughed as she’d done when their positions had been reversed. Finally, as if torn between being bored at this childish sport and a reluctance to let her victim free, Karen sat back against his upthrust knees, brushed the back of her hand against her brow, and asked Sylvia: “That’s enough for now, isn’t it?”

The older girl, who’d been hovering over the squirming pair, nodded and, a bit wearily, Karen leaned over and kissed the stilled Derek lightly; quickly, and rolled off him.

“Okay, Colin, over to you,” said Sylvia.

“Dare,” said the boy laconically.

Sylvia looked briefly around the others before facing him as he leaned against the ladder. She seemed to swallow, then said: “I’ll do you a favor, cousin. Since we’re sort of in twos, the rest of us, I mean, I think you ought to make up to Maryon, so’s she’s not left out of things. So… I dare you to give her a big, real, romantic kiss and hug. All right?”

“Righto,” said the taller, golden-haired Colin and, pushing himself away from the ladder, stepped quickly over to stand in front of Maryon, whose pulse was already palpitating at this sudden thrust to prominence. “Stand up, luv,” he said, taking her elbow, “and let’s show them what it’s all about, eh?”

Something in his manner, something in his subtly burning stare, something she could almost smell reminded her suddenly, sharply, of Michael, so that as she got to her feet, her knees felt weak and she almost sat down again. Letting him take the initiative, she gladly surrendered herself to him, uncaring now of what he might do with her or of what might happen. She felt maybe this might be what ‘being in love’ was like, being shaky like this, and a bit faint and helpless.

Colin put one arm about her, under her long jacket, and tightened his hand about her waist. His other hand held her just behind the shoulder and, putting one lean leg behind hers, and the other between them, leaned her so that she was just off balance. The hand behind her slipped a little lower and pulled her tight in against him, while the other touched her neck and raised her face toward his. Looking down at her with a strange light in his eyes, he bent to kiss her and, instinctively, she opened her mouth and thrust with her tongue as Mike had taught her to do. She felt him start, then his lips were hard on hers and their tongues began to battle in their mouths, each pushing and withdrawing, sucking and wriggling. The hand at her back cupped her ass, now, outside the cloth of her skirt, so that her unprotected groin was ground into by his hip, and against her own hip she felt his large softness through the layers of thin material. Now she put up her own arms about his neck and pulled herself up harder against him, dealing with him as she’d often done with her brother, knowing that this was the right way for grown-ups — somehow Mike and Colin both seemed grown-up — to kiss and show their affection for each other. And she now desperately wanted to show her affection for the English boy.

She closed her big blue eyes and plumped up her soft red cherub lips and gave as much of herself to him as she was able, not seeing the surprised and grinning faces of the others about her as they intently watched. She wriggled her hips a bit, to better adjust to his height, and felt his hidden flesh roll around to her belly so that she was able to press it between them. The hand at her cute little butt was clasping, grasping, squeezing her deliciously and, except for the strain on her arms, she would have been prepared to have gone on kissing like that forever. But after a while she felt a tap on her shoulder and, dazed, she opened her eyes to see Sylvia standing over them.

“Okay, okay, enough already,” the bigger girl said, parting the two like the referee at a wrestling match on TV. “Well,” she continued, as Maryon dropped weakly to her bale of hay, “you really know how to kiss, don’t you? Perhaps you can give us lessons, huh?”

Karen and the others giggled, but she saw that Colin was staring at her with an odd light in his eyes, as if he’d just discovered something curious, startling, and worthy of further investigation. His face looked hot and flushed. “Thanks,” he said, surprisingly, then took his cousin aside for a moment and whispered something quickly in her ear.

Maryon was very pleased with herself at having come through this experience so well and having acted not at all like the little kid girl they seemed to have expected. She even managed to wink at Karen, who was stroking Derek’s hand where he held her round the waist, his hand red and fleshy on the girl’s pale bare skin.

“All right, Johnny, it’s your turn now to be Inquisitor,” said Sylvia, returning. She dropped down onto the straw where her boyfriend had been sitting as he got up and stood in front of the small group.

“You first?” he asked her.

“Not really… put me last, after Colin. That way it all works out equal,” she said, stretching out with an arm bent beneath her head, so that beneath each cup of her halter a full crescent of tanned soft flesh spilled.

“Looks like it’s your turn again, kid,” said Johnny, hitching up his jeans and looking at the still flushed Maryon, who could hardly keep her covert eyes off Colin, who’d returned to his stance by the ladder.

“Oh, um… oh, I’ll take another Dare,” she said, somewhat breathlessly. Her eleven-year-old body wholly ached that it would have something to do with Colin.

But she was to be disappointed. Johnny scratched his stomach, in deep thought, while she willed him with her eyes to please have her kiss Colin, or something. “Okay,” he said, after a while, “here’s what you do. You see the way Karen’s got her hair down, in a ponytail, so that it sticks out, then hangs down? Well…” he winked quickly at Derek, “… you have to go and take off her vest, but you have to do it so that you don’t pull her hair up with its neck… understand? We’ll watch you, and you pay a forfeit if you mess it up. Go on, now. Karen, you kneel down there, so you’re not too tall. You can put your arms up, to help her, that’s all.”

Obediently Karen dropped forward on her knees, and held her hands up over her head, quivering slightly. She looked down at the floor, but as Maryon approached she thought she saw a glint in those greeny-blue eyes from under the long, dark lashes.

At first the problem didn’t seem too difficult… the neck of the top Tipobet was wide and the hole it caused quite large. The others crowded round to observe everything. Maryon considered. If she took the thing by its bottom edge and lifted, the way it would normally come off, she might not be able to see at the back properly to make sure the ponytail wasn’t disturbed. The other way was more awkward, but it might be better in the end. Carefully she reached down, standing behind her friend, and hooked her fingers under the neckline at each side. She gently began to lift and the garment slid up the slim body without trouble until, just as Maryon had the ponytail safely hanging down inside the back, the front caught on Karen’s chin. Try as she might, she just could not get the two things, the hair and the jaw, clear of the top’s hole, even when she tried putting her hands at front and back instead of at the side. Johnny and Derek and Colin, she saw without really looking, were much more interested in looking at Karen’s body than at her efforts, but Sylvia kept a hard eye on her struggles with the recalcitrant top.

Finally, just when she thought she had it clear all around and triumphantly jerked smoothly upward along the upraised arms, the thing caught under Karen’s nose, the back pulled forward, and her hand snagged against the girl’s long black hair and bent it up into a loop.

“Not quite! Not quite!” laughed Sylvia, jumping up and down and clapping her hands. “You didn’t quite make it, kid.”

In disgust, not caring, Maryon swiftly tugged the top up over Karen’s bare arms and half-threw it at Johnny. “There!” she said. “That’s the best I could do. Did I hurt your nose, Karen? I’m sorry.”

Throwing one slim arm over her naked, pale, shallow breasts, Karen, half hunching her shoulders, rubbed briefly at her nose, then sniffed up at Maryon. “It’s all right, baby,” she said. “Don’t worry about it.”

She reached for her top, but Johnny, stepping back, passed it to Derek. “Not yet, babe,” he told her and, with a pout, she sat down, brought her knees up against her chest and put her arms about them, and waited for Johnny to ask her her choice.

When the question came, “Truth!” she declared, in a husky voice.

“Is it true that you’re wearing nothing under your Levi’s?” asked Johnny. “And you’ll have to prove it.”

“Oi! What about Maryon Alysun’s forfeit?” interrupted Colin.

“Oh, yeah. Forgot about that,” muttered Johnny. “Say, is it all right if I give her one later, before we leave, but when I think of something?”

“I guess that’s okay,” said the English boy, smiling at his cousin, who’d flopped down by Maryon again. “Later, later, masturbator!”

Derek barked out a laugh, then flushed deeply when Colin turned a bland gaze on him. “Okay, let’s got on with it, Johnny,” he mumbled.

“Well, Karen?” asked Johnny. “Are you or aren’t you… and will you?”

“The answer to the first question is — no! No, I’m not, that is; yes, it’s true. Okay? And to the second question, well, I’ll let Derek prove it, all right?” And before anyone could object, she’d unbuttoned the top of her pale blue Levi’s, unzipped a couple of inches, leaving marginal room, reached for her startled boyfriend’s hand and thrust it down in back of her, his palm against her skin. From above Maryon could just see the dark-shadowed valley between the two squashed-up globes of Karen’s butt before Derek’s hand eased down against it. His wrist wriggled and his hand thrust deeper as he felt, clumsily, at her skin, then he withdrew it and, as Karen rearranged her clothes, said, a bit shamefacedly: “It’s true, Johnny. Take my word for it.”

His friend grinned. “Don’t say I never did anything for you, Derek. Okay, I’m satisfied with that. Now, it’s your turn.”

Derek thought for a moment, rubbing his recently pants-immersed palm against his smooth young chin. “I think ‘I’ll try a Dare,” he said, licking his lips and eyeing his black-haired girlfriend.

Johnny smiled at him. “Well, since Maryon the world-famous champion kisser took something off your girl, I’ll give you a chance to get even. I… dare… you… to take Maryon up into the loft there and, before I count up to one hundred, take off her panties and bring her and them back down to us.”

Derek’s face was hot and his eyes shone as he looked from his friend toward Maryon, who felt a shiver of apprehension go through her. If it had been Colin-! But, still, they were letting her play with them, and not as if she were a little kid. Half reluctantly she stood up. “Okay, blondie?” breathed Derek, and she nodded.

“You don’t start counting till we’re both on the ladder, all right?” he flung back over his shoulder. Taking Maryon by the elbows, he steered her over to the ladder, where Colin obligingly made room for them, and let her get three rungs up before putting his own foot on the bottom rung. “Now, when he says, ‘Go!’ you just shoot up there, hear?” he whispered heavily in her ear. “When we get up there, just leave it to me. You don’t want us both to get forfeits, do you?”

Johnny brought his hand down and said: “One!” and Maryon felt Derek’s bony shoulder press hard up under the cheeks of her butt. Awkwardly but quickly she climbed up the ladder for the second time so far, everything happening so quickly about her that she hardly knew what she was doing. She fell over the lip of the loft and immediately she was being shoved forward from behind by the impatient boy.

“Eleven!” she heard from down below, and realized they’d have more time than she’d thought. She blinked in the semi-darkness, and coughed at the hay-dust, kneeling up. Derek, standing beside her, pushed her down so that she was on hands and knees.

“Fourteen!”

A rough hand caught at the hem of her skirt and flung it up over her back. “Please don’t tear it!” she implored. Her only answer was a dig in the small of her back as he eased his knuckles up under her waistband so as to grasp the top of her brown panties.

“Eighteen!”

Looking back she saw Derek, silhouetted against the loft’s opening, kneeling down behind her, his legs outside her own slender pair. On a new ploy, he ran his hands up her bare thighs until he could get his thumbs under the elastic there and then tugged, trying to jerk the whole thing down off her.

“Twenty-one!”

She felt her belly quiver as the front of her panties came a fraction free, and then his hot hands were at their top again, and this time she heard his sigh of relief as he got a good grip on them. He pulled until she felt the tight elastic slip completely over her butt, and she knew that even in that dim light he could see the plump round curves of flesh exposed to the air. For a second she felt his thumbs brush over her skin and she goose-bumped, her mouth dry.

“Twenty-seven!”

Johnny seemed to be counting awful slow… much slower than the first time. Or maybe it was only her imagination. The hands at her behind now completely circled the rumpled cloth at each side of her lower hips and then, in one smooth motion, it was down about her thighs. Roughly she felt a hand wriggle in between them and without demur she parted them a bit so as to let him drag the crotch-piece clear. Another second, and the pants rested on the backs of her knees.

“Thirty!”

“Lift your knees up!” hissed Derek, leaning over her, and, one by one, she obliged, so that in a moment he had them stripped completely from her.

“Thirty-two!” came from downstairs.

Glad that they were in plenty of time for their return, Maryon was about to sit up and pull her skirt down when an arm went about her and she was rolled over on her back in the soft, warm hay. “Hear that?” Derek breathed. “Still another sixty-six to go, and it’ll only take us ten to get down. And I mean to get one of those super-kisses of yours, first!”

He flung himself upon her and she couldn’t resist. She didn’t really want to kiss him, but, if it pleased him, why not. She puckered up her little plump lips and offered her face to him in the dark, wincing a bit when his hard lips found hers and his strong tongue began to thrust between her teeth. Then, suddenly, she jumped as a hot sweaty hand grabbed her knee, slid steadily up her thigh, and finally clasped her at her joint, so that she could feel his thumb rub excitingly over her little bush of blonde fuzz. She hadn’t expected this and, although she didn’t much care for him, remembering all the while he was Karen’s boy, not hers… it was pleasant to have him fondle her like that. Since Mike had stopped feeling her and playing with her, she’d missed the touch of someone on her juicy, tiny cunt… her own hands were never quite the same, though she could dream…

Half content, she lifted one slender leg and let it fall outward from the other, and thrilled as immediately Derek responded by sliding his forefinger beneath her until it was jammed in the crack-of her ass, while his thumb continued its pressing, circling play on her wide-open crotch. Against her face she could feel his heavy, hot, rapid breath. She struggled to thrust her slim hips up at him, and, as if in a dream, was about to move her own tiny hand in between them until she could touch him in the way she knew Mike liked to be touched when: “Eighty-two!” floated up from below and, to her regret, Derek released her.

“Christ!” he said, apparently to himself. “You’re really hot for it kid, aren’t you!?” He sounded astonished, which Maryon found surprising… wasn’t this the grown-up way of girls and boys? She was almost mutinous when he grabbed her wrist, flipped down her skirt, and pulled her to her feet. “Let’s get out of here,” he said. “I’ve got things to teach Karen!”

He pushed her toward the ladder and, in a hurry now, she clattered down, acutely aware, all of an innocent sudden, that the other four were clustered at the ladder’s foot and staring keenly up under her billowing skirt at her twinkling little cleft and her pulsing little buttocks. Not looking at them, she skipped to her bale of hay and sat down, crossing her legs to contain the fiery electric glow high between them, and watched as Derek jumped down and handed her brown pantie to Johnny just as the latter said, with a broad grin: “One hundred! Uh… what took you so long, Derek?” glancing down at his friend’s bulging Bermudas. Hastily the boy plumped down next to the amused Karen.

Colin stepped forward and grabbed the tiny brown garment from Johnny. “Hah!” he said, waving them. “A good old-fashioned pair of knickers… just like the birds wear in the good old Yewwwwnited Kingdom! You’ll get ’em back later, luv,” he said in an aside to Maryon, throwing them on top of Karen’s discarded piece of clothing. “Right, now… no hanging about, who’s next?” he went on, squatting with his back to the ladder.

“You, chum!” said Johnny, as the others settled down. “What d’you want?”

“Oh, I suppose I might as well have a Dare,” he said.

Johnny looked at Sylvia. “Then I dare you, Colin, to take off that bra thing of your cousin’s. Sylvia, you have to stand up, now, over here.”

Sylvia made a moue of simulated annoyance, and strolled long-leggedly over to where Johnny stood, and turned to face the others. Colin, with an almost arrogant smile, followed her and, at Johnny’s indication, stood behind his cousin, while the Inquisitor stood to one side. Taking the older girl’s hands, he placed them on her hips, then fumbled at her back with the knot of the halter. In a moment the thin white cotton eased forward and from beneath it flowed two tanned crescents of soft flesh. Very slowly Colin slid his hands up the careless, defiant-eyed girl’s arms to her slim shoulders until his fingers were under the loose strings there and then, as slowly, pulled his hands apart so that the material of the halter inched down over the budding breasts, not quite baring the nipples.

Maryon noticed that even Karen, her own part-nakedness seemingly forgotten, was leaning forward to watch the denuding of her girlfriend. Holding the thing together at the back, Colin flipped the shoulder straps down past Sylvia’s elbows and lifted her bent arms out of them, letting her hands return to their akimbo position. Now he took an end of the halter in each of his hands and, parting them, began to pull the thing back and forth across her, affording tantalizing glimpses of her young breasts to the others. After a minute of this, during which Sylvia stirred restlessly on her feet, swaying her hips, he dramatically ripped the cloth away, leaving her totally exposed. And, because of the friction of the cloth on her breasts as he’d teased it across them, her small pink nipples, red-ended, stood out from her like hard round berries. While Colin moved out from behind her, throwing the halter on the growing pile of discarded clothes on the straw, and stood where he could clearly see her, the brazen thirteen-year-old stood there in her loose white shorts alone for all of them to see, probably proud that she gave them a better showing than had Karen when similarly displayed.

For her age her breasts were quite full… firm and round and as tanned as the rest of her slender body, smooth and balanced and large enough to cause a thin dark line of shadow as they slightly overlapped the fair skin below, and just touching each other. As she deliberately took a deep breath they seemed to swell, parted, then came together again, jouncing gently, their hard nipples casting their own black shadows on the soft globes. Bridling at the others’ obvious admiration, she flushed delicately, and slowly brought her hands up from her hips, across her flat belly, and up until she could cup her child-sized but bounteous bosom, lifting them separately as though to offer further and closer examination.

Maryon stared, fascinated at this display, and inwardly hoped that some day she, too, would be as well endowed. Certainly it was what boys admired in a girl, judging from the absorption of the three in the barn. After a long, enraptured minute Johnny, with a gulp, said softly: “Uh, Sylvia, it’s your turn now. What do you want?”

Still absently fondling herself, with a secret smile in her eyes, she said, “MMmmmmMMMhhh! Johnny, can’t you guess?”

“Yeah… well, um, Sylvia, uh Colin did his thing okay, and now you’d better get back over there, huh?”

Maryon laughed to herself at the way he was upset by his girl’s enjoyment of herself and her stark exposure to the others. Dreamily, and with a sigh which jiggled her tits, Sylvia sat down cross-legged next to the hay-bale. “Oh, all right,” she said. “I’ll have a Truth.”

Johnny looked relieved. “All right, then… ah… Maryon seems to have more clothes on than any of the rest of us… so, is it true, Sylvia, that you’d like to take three things off her? Name ’em and take ’em off?”

Again Maryon seemed to be the focus, and she dimpled. Beside her, Sylvia stirred and turned to look up at her. “I think, first… the hat.”

“Take it off for her, then!”

Sylvia got up and stood in front of Maryon. As she leaned over her full breasts swung out from her and, as the older girl’s hands deftly removed her ribboned hat for her, the youngster found herself staring at the soft, swinging mounds before her eyes, the nipples now sunken back into their rosy aureoles. The hat was skated to the top of the pile, then Sylvia’s voice was saying: “And the jacket,” and her hands were pushing the shoulders of the blue jacket down over her arms. “Why don’t you stand up-it’s easier,” said Sylvia, softly and, as the little girl obediently rose, brought the jacket down her arms and threw it away from her.

Now, Maryon was rather glad she’d worn so many clothes, otherwise three might have left her nothing, what with her lost panties and all. What would go next? Her tie? Shoes, socks? But the other girl’s slim fingers were at her waist. “And the skirt, I think,” and before Maryon had time to think, she felt a loosening of her belt. The short zipper at the side took a second, and then she was somewhat dazedly stepping out of the brown skirt before it, too, was consigned to the pile. She felt a breeze up about her stomach as the blouse fell loosely about her. She was wearing nothing underneath, Lois deeming her far too young for even a training bra — oh, how she wished she had tittles like Sylvia’s! — and, apart from the tie still knotted neatly at her throat, her only coverings apart from the froth-fronted white silk blouse were her knee-high white socks and her black shiny shoes. Luckily, she thought, the level hem of her blouse came halfway down her thighs, but even so, when she came to sit back down on the hay-bale, its tightness caused it to ride up further, and she could feel prickly straw uncomfortably against her chubby bottom.

With a casual “Okay?” Sylvia resumed her cross-legged seat on the floor and, as casually, rested one warm hand on Maryon’s knee. “It’s your turn now, kiddo,” she said. “You have to go out there and ask us all what we want.”

Maryon considered, acutely aware of five pairs of older eyes turned and burning on her. She wasn’t too sure of herself… it was a lot easier to let other people make the decisions, and they seemed to know a lot better than she did how this game really worked. Perhaps if she could get through it fast, so that it would be someone else’s turn quickly? “All right, Sylvia,” she said, hesitantly. “But — but I’d just as soon sit here.”

“Righto, Maryon Alysun,” called Colin, from the end, so she turned to Karen and asked her what she wanted.

As she’d hoped, she was able to move through them without having to think up anything very complicated, until she got to Colin.

Karen, on a Dare, had to take Derek’s T-shirt off. Derek himself had to prove he truthfully liked to kiss Karen, which took a long time and a lot of strenuous movement as the couple embraced on the floor. Colin excused himself for a moment and left the barn, saying he’d come in on the end of the line, so Sylvia was next. She promised to take off Johnny’s shirt, and did so, leaving the five of them bare from the waist up, which nobody seemed to mind. Johnny chose a Promise, too, and the little Inquisitor had to think for a moment, until she had him promise to find out whether Sylvia wore anything underneath her loose white shorts. Instead of unbuttoning herself, older girl stretched out one slim tanned leg, rolled and guided Johnny’s eager hand up under the leg of the brief garment until it vanished altogether from view. But beneath the thin cotton they could all see his fingers stretching and spanning the beautifully curved mounds of Sylvia’s pert ass, and believed him when he told them: “Not a thing!”

Colin came back, and it was his turn now. Chinning his long lean bronzed body on a rung of the ladder, he laconically indicated that he’d have a Dare. Maryon could come up with no quick challenge and, the more she thought about it, the more the others grew restless. “Cmon, kid, hurry up,” urged Sylvia, her hand gently kneading Maryon’s knee. The young girl tried to think, even more confused now with the pressure on her. “Why don’t you have him do what he did with you?” asked Sylvia, almost certainly thinking of the prolonged and surprisingly passionate kiss. But Maryon misread her and eagerly turned to Colin. “I dare you to climb up and down the ladder before I count twenty,” she said. And, amid universal groans of disgust, the English boy easily heaved himself up to the top then came sliding smoothly down again, well within the count.

“Your go, Karen,” he said. But the ponytailed girl shook her head. “I can’t think of anything much,” she said, boredom in her voice. “Let Derek go first, if he wants to.”

“Hey, everybody,” interjected Johnny, “I’ve just thought of a great forfeit for Maryon — remember she owes me one.”

“Let’s hear it, then,” said Sylvia.

“Maryon, first you stand up on that bale of hay you’re sitting on,” said Johnny. When she’d done so, he continued: “Now, Karen, you put your top over her head so she can’t see, and, Maryon, you’re not to try to see, and you must stand there until we tell you it’s all right, and you mustn’t say anything, and you mustn’t even move unless we tell you! Okay… the rest of you come over here a minute, and I’ll tell you what we’ll do.”

Left alone, sightless, standing on the bale in her blouse and shoes and socks, Maryon fearfully wondered what they were going to do. Would they leave her alone there, while they went off and had some fun together, leaving her out of it? Her head was hot beneath the top, and in contrast she felt the coolness on her thighs and stomach. Patiently she waited.

But not for long. After a great deal of whispering and giggling from the far corner of the barn, she heard shuffling footsteps approaching, and then, shockingly, a pair of hands locked on her ankles and firmly but carefully pulled them apart until her neat black shoes just rested on the crumbly edges of the bale. “Put your hands behind your neck, Maryon,” came someone’s voice, and dutifully she did so, trusting they would not hurt her. She could hardly conceal a gasp as hands then took hold of the bottom of her blouse and began to roll it up until it snugly nestled about her waist. They could all see all of her!!! Instinctively she tried to press her thighs together but her spread-legged pose made this impossible. Something in her shrunk but, gamely, she bit her lip and let them do what they wanted with her. It was part of the game!

And now a multitude of hands seemed to be upon her skin, from knee to waist, sliding, stroking, tickling until she began to wriggle in frustration-bringing muted whistles of appreciation — kneading, cupping, fondling, gently probing, brushing at the tiny tuft of golden down, caressingly thumbing apart the suddenly hard rigid cheeks of her ass, circling about her navel. Standing behind her, some one of them cupped her knees, then slowly ran his or her fingers up the round firm columns of her legs, stroked her thighs until she shivered uncontrollably, moved inward to prise apart the bubbly pink lips of her now blossoming slit, inserted the tip of a cool finger into her, sending a strong shudder through her small body, then withdrew it to continue firmly up over her little mound of gold-fuzzed flesh, lightly across her belly, then paused to move back around her waist under the rolled-up hem of her blouse, thumbs and forefingers gripping her strongly while other fingers made small circles against the skin of her sides, at a spot just above her hipbones.

It was delightful! Her breath came quicker as the tormenting sensation seemed to spread out from the toying fingers to warm her whole body from head to toes. She moved a bit, beginning to roll her hips in the same rhythm, taken up with the sheer, consuming pleasure that flooded her tiny frame.

Then without warning the pair of hands flattened against her and slid themselves up under the front of her ruffled white silk blouse until they reached her child’s buds of breasts. She could have cried at the realization that she was flatter-chested even than Karen, and mourned that she was not bigger up there. But the fondling hands didn’t seem to care — she hoped they belonged to Colin. A thumb and finger each nipped at her nipples, which had long since hardened like pencil ends, and began to twist them about excitingly, tugging and pressing until she thought she would go mad. Between her legs, where now other hands caressed her, she felt damp… the numb tingling making her twitch involuntarily as though she had to take a piss but, better than that, as though she was full of Coke down there, seething and bubbling and sizzling, ready to burst out of her. But nothing ever did, only sometimes when Mike spent a lot of time on her, a funny-smelling milky stuff would ooze out.

The hands at her breasts began to gather up what slight satin flesh there was there and to squeeze! squeeze! squeeze! deliciously. And sneakily from behind, when she least expected it, a sharp-nailed probing finger scratched across the edges of her tight-held asshole and she sucked in her breath and threw her slender hips forward. Immediately another shock, for as the finger behind insinuated itself, wriggling, into her, she felt hot breath at the foot of her belly, a contact with bare-fleshed bone, a brush of hair on her stomach and something hot and wet and round forced its way into her groin. One of them was kissing her cunt!

A series of long, moist kisses breathed hot fire into now, and the finger behind forced her to thrust herself against the anonymous face. The lips on hers quivered deliberately, and then she thrilled as a wiry, writhing, slithery firm something parted her damp, sticky, unbearably sensitive pink little pads and bored boldly into her, while all the time the mouth clamped to her sucked about it.

This was something new… something wonderfully new! Mike had never sucked her like this, though he’d kissed her lower mouth as often as she’d munched on him. Why… this was even better than a finger! Unheeding of the sight she made, standing there in her shoes and long white socks, hips and belly thrusting and rolling, she let the blood sing in her ears and felt it coursing in icy, fiery rivers through her body till she felt faint and feverish.

Things ended abruptly. The questing mouth left her, the tongue took its last lick around inside, the finger popped out of her ass, and the upper hands, with a last, painful pinch at her nipples, reluctantly slid down her bare belly, thoughtfully pulling down the hem of her blouse on the way. Someone gave her a hearty smacking kiss on her silk-covered butt, and then the breathing and the hands and the giggles left her alone and withdrew. As her head cleared she heard them moving softly about her, and when, at last, Johnny said: “Okay, Maryon, you’ve paid your forfeit. Take that thing off and get down,” and she’d shakily resumed her bristly seat, she saw them sitting quietly down on the floor as before, none of them looking at her.

Instead, Johnny, in rather a strained voice, told Derek to take over as Inquisitor. Wiping his hands on his Bermudas, the stocky thirteen-year-old took his place before them. “Karen?” he asked.

Hugging her shallow breasts, the black-haired girl, her green-blue eyes firmly fixed on her toes, said “DARE!” in a voice Maryon decided was oddly hoarse.

Her boyfriend looked pale and tense as he said: “Then I dare you to show us all whether you have more hair down there than Maryon.”

“Oh, no; not just me!” came the quick response from Karen.

“Then you’ll have to pay a forfeit,” began Derek, but Colin cut in with a cool: “Why not see if Sylvia wants a Dare, too, Derek.”

As the boy looked inquiringly at the big girl in shorts, she nodded, licking her lips. “I’ll take a Dare, too.”

“The same Dare I gave Karen, then,” said Derek, staring boldly at her.

The older girl, doing nothing to cover or prevent the sweet jostling of her youthful breasts, jerked her head at Karen. “Come on,” she said, “I suppose we must. You can guess what the forfeit might be!” And the two girls, their expressions slightly mutinous, went off into the shadows of the barn.

Privately Maryon thought that the forfeits were much better than the rest of the game. She’d enjoyed hers, though it worried her that no one had paid her any attention since she’d sat down. But that, too, was to be changed, apparently.

In a moment the other two girls returned. They’d taken off their pants but they still held them protectively in front of their stomachs as they walked barefooted across the straw to the center of the semicircle. There, after a sort of mutual facial gulp! they stood side by side, facing the rest, then sullenly flung Levi’s and shorts onto the growing pile of clothes on the floor. Maryon was surprised and impressed by the amount of hair that grew between thighs… so much more, certainly, than she had. While the tanned-skin Sylvia sported a crop of tight-curled brown spring-coils, the ivory white Karen, otherwise smaller in every way, surpassed her in this respect, with a fine, flourishing nest of jet black that reverse-triangled up her flat, pale belly and trailed a shaggy, two-inch-long tapered ebony arrow below, completely hiding any sight of her twelve years’ vintage Mount of Venus.

The ponytailed girl’s long lashes were lowered over her strange, green-blue eyes, but her companion in nudity held her chin high and stared brazenly back at the glittering eyes of the three boys. “Satisfied?” she said.

“Oh, no fair,” drawled Colin. “We have to make the, um, full comparison, you know. Maryon, get out there and stand between ’em, eh, and let’s see what you’ve got there.”

Her legs weak, though she knew she shouldn’t think any more of their seeing her like this — but, somehow, it was a lot different when she could see them — the blonde-braided girl walked over and placed herself in the middle of the other two. Bravely she reached down to the bottom of her white silk blouse and pulled it up on her stomach. She wondered if they’d want her to pull it higher, or even take it off, so she’d be like Sylvia and Karen, but they seemed to be satisfied.

“C’mon, you two,” said Colin, “let’s be good judges and properly examine them. Must be fair, you know!”

Following the English boy’s lead, they crouched down in front of their nude and nubile captives and stared intently at the joints of their thighs. Though the two older girls demurred, Colin made them stand with legs apart and fingered each in turn, tweaking at their hairs until they complained, slyly inserting his fingers under them and casting an eye upward to observe the unselfconscious hardening of their nipples and the self-conscious suffusion of blood in their faces as they suffered his indignities. Derek and Johnny were not slow to follow their leader’s example, though they were both a little less free with their own two girls; Colin, after all, was going back to England, while they would have to bear with their girls… well, forever!

But they made up for it by their treatment of Maryon, who felt herself growing positively sore as they plucked and pulled at her short, scrubby golden tuft to get it to its longest length, not forgetting to scrape their nails, at first excitingly, on her pink and juicy pubescent pads.

“Well, I think Karen wins by a length,” quipped Colin, twining her jet-black veil about his fingers. “Gosh, don’t you ever trim that bush?” he asked her as he got to his feet. She didn’t reply, seemingly still sullen, though her hard, pointed black nipples in their raised brown marbled areolas betrayed her body’s eager participation in its fingerative ravishment.

“Who’s next?” called Derek, rubbing his sweaty palms on his pants as the other boys returned to their seats, both, Maryon keenly noticed as she, too, somewhat regretfully pulled down her blouse and sat on her bale, taking care to sit cross-legged with their hands in their laps. Karen had begun to go over to her crumpled Levi’s, but after a whispered word from Sylvia for her ear alone, she reluctantly sat beside the older girl, both of them drawing their heels up to their plumped-out butts and clasping their knees.

“Looks like me again, old sport,” grinned Colin. “This time I’ll settle for a Promise, I think.”

“Um… let me think; oh, yeah… you gotta promise now to tell us whether you’ve ever been with a girl, you know… all the way.”

“Jealous!?” said Colin. “Sure thing… more than one. And I mean… all the way, every which way!”

“Mmhh… okay. Johnny, whad’you want?”

“Truth!”

“Okay… is it true you’ve gone all the way with Sylvia?”

“Oh, you lousy bastard!” came the reply as the boy, put on the spot, went a deep red. He looked shiftily at Sylvia, but she refused to meet his eyes, her own face darkening. “Yes, of course!” he said defiantly, after a pause.

Johnny looked at the naked girl. “Sylvia, is that true?”

“No,” she said, coolly, not looking up.

“Oh, sonofabitch,” muttered Johnny.

“Looks like you’ll have to pay a forfeit, chum,” grinned Colin, running his hand through his helmet of golden hair.

“Oh, you shut up,” said Johnny, furious, still crimson.

“Now, now, children,” Karen surprisingly put in. “Don’t let’s have a stupid fight, huh!?”

“Yeah, cool it, Johnny, Colin. Well now, Johnny,” said Derek, a cruel glint in his eye. “I reckon you ought t’be properly punished. So your forfeit is, to let Sylvia take your pants down and spank you.”

“What!?” came the indignant protest. But a game’s a game and rules are rules, Maryon, interested, observed, and watched curiously and keenly as the shamefaced Johnny, angrily muttering at Derek, let the kneeling Sylvia, her big breasts joggling, unbuckle his belt, unzip his fly, and tug at his tight jeans until they dropped stiffly about his thighs. “Help me, Karen,” she said over her shoulder, and together the two girls, not bothering in any way to conceal their naked bodies from the hot, avid gazes of the others, pulled at the boy’s pants until they were about his ankles. “Off altogether,” decided Sylvia, and they roughly pushed Johnny till he sat on the ground, then jerked until he was as naked as they.

For he wore no underpants. Maryon saw that he didn’t have as much hair on him as Michael, and his prick was thinner, too, although she couldn’t properly tell because it was only just a little bit more hard than soft, the girl’s handling and his exposure before his friends no doubt taking something from him. It looked limp and crestfallen, which exactly suited his mood. Without more ado, Sylvia had him kneel down on the straw and in a moment the only sound to be heard in the barn was the slap of palm on bare flesh. The pale white slabs of his ass began to redden, though the girl wasn’t really hitting him so hard, and he kept his knees together, effectively pulling his dangling parts up to the crease of his stomach, and Maryon could see how he tightened his rear muscles to harden the smooth marble skin beneath the stinging hand. Karen, she noted, remained on her knees beside the pair and watched with a glitter in her eyes, though her face smiled. Sylvia’s fine young breasts swung and swayed with her exertion, though her nipples stayed soft, and Colin and Derek seemed to be paying more attention to these attractive objects than to the punishment of their friend.

“That’s enough, Syl,” grumbled Johnny, after a minute or so, and, panting, her buoyant breasts swelling and shifting silkily against each other, his girlfriend sat back on her heels. Still hunched over, he started to crawl over to where his jeans were piled, but Karen expertly whipped them away, extending her lean, lithe young naked body flat on the floor to reach them before he did.

“Oh, no,” she said. “What’s fair for us is fair for you!”

Complaining under his breath, he went to sit by Sylvia, drawing his knees up.

Derek now looked at Maryon. “What’ll you choose?” he said.

“A Dare, a Dare,” she cried, excited, and hoping that it would somehow involve Colin again. But, instead, Derek dared her to go sit on Johnny’s knees then, in an afterthought, told his friend to sit on the hay-bale first. The nude youth started to complain again that the straw was sticking in his ass, and didn’t seem too thrilled about having the kid in his arms, so little Maryon decided to do her best to make him feel better. As soon as he’d sat himself down more or less comfortably, with his legs over the edge of the bale, she went over to him and, lifting the tail of her blouse up a bit, sat on his knees and slid along the groove of his thighs till she was close to him. Since it was her Dare, she guessed she could make her own arrangements, and, since his knees were hard and bony, she preferred the fleshier part of his leg to plant her own plump little rump on. Again there came that little electric spark just inside her cunt as the hairs on his thighs brushed roughly under her naked butt, and then she was settled firmly against him, with his cold, limp flesh hard pressed between her thigh and his stomach. Without really thinking what she was doing, she reached down with her right hand and grasped the length of his cock, adjusting it better against her, and hoping to warm it up. She heard him gasp and innocently turned her big blue eyes on him with some surprise. Hadn’t he had a girl touch him before?

Johnny must have wondered what kind of little girl this was, after all, as her tiny fingers fondled and manipulated his cock and balls until the latter tightened and the former stiffened into a thin pencil. He rather guiltily looked about him but the others apparently couldn’t see the delicate maneuver going on at his crotch. With a surreptitious movement he parted his thighs a fraction, with the result that Maryon’s little white ass was clamped between them as it dropped, and she found she could more easily work her slim fingers under his taut testicles to toy with them. Letting her flexing hand rest there, she turned her attention back to the game.

Karen was up in front now, her naked white body dramatically contrasted by the glossy black curtain that concealed the joint of her thighs. Her shallow, oval breasts with their dark, hard centers flowed neatly into the other curves of her young body as she stood there with her weight on one leg, her hip thrown provocatively out. Her pert, long tongue licked her dry lips as she suddenly pointed to Derek, who’d just sat down. “Okay, lover,” she said. “It should be Colin’s turn now but will you go first… or are you chicken?”

Put this way, Derek could hardly refuse the challenge, and stared at her naked body lasciviously through narrowed eyes. “Sure I’ll take first go,” he said. “I’ll have a Promise.”

If he thought he’d get a delayed bit of action, he was sadly wrong. Karen’s strange green-blue eyes widened to their fullest. “You have to promise to kiss my ass, right here and now!” she threw at him and, turning herself about, bent over with her hands on her knees, curving her spine so that the pale twin globes of her butt protruded at the startled watchers like a pair of blind eyes. As he hesitated she wriggled it at him, knees and thighs together, looking back past her body with her black ponytail flickering at her ear. Fascinated, Maryon could see the dark brown spot that was the girl’s asshole and, even as she watched, Karen placed both hands on her wiggling rearward cheeks and pulled them apart, leaving no doubt in anyone’s mind just where Derek was invited to place his lips. In Maryon’s hand Johnny’s prick suddenly swelled and began to twitch, and she squeezed it tighter.

“Shit! You find someone else to kiss your butt!” said Derek, outrage in his voice. “I’ll kick it up your guts before I kiss it!”

“Chicken!” said Sylvia and Karen in unison, and both of them fell into a fit of giggles which set the older girl’s uncontrolled soft breasts to quivering and Karen to stamping the floor. But she quickly recovered herself and, standing to face them again, rolling her hips as if to encourage Derek to think about what he’d missed, she said: “Forfeit! You got to give me a forfeit!”

“Okay, what,” growled her erstwhile boyfriend.

“Same as Johnny’s that you had him pay,” she said, and called Sylvia up off the floor to help her. Standing the red-faced boy where the others could clearly see him, the two girls stripped his Bermudas down his legs to reveal he was smoother of skin even than Johnny’d been. His prick and balls were pink and hairless, Maryon saw, and hung down together completely lax. Instead of having him on hands and knees like Johnny, Karen posed him in the position she’d been in, bent-legged and with his plump smooth melons stuck defenselessly out, hands on his thighs. Sylvia thoughtfully spread his feet apart so that it was difficult for him to clench himself, and then Karen, standing beside him, really laid into him with a power and a passion that frightened Maryon just a little bit. The green-blue eyes slitted and the jet-black ponytail jerked like a small whip as the white-skinned girl spanked his bare ass as hard as she could, setting his flesh to quivering with the impact. In no time at all he was pink, and another half-dozen cracking blows inflamed him to a redness that matched that of his furious face. For Derek was in no way enjoying this punishment.

Curiously Maryon felt somehow stimulated by the sight of the naked couple in their tableau vivant, and as she imagined the feel of that flat, smarting, swinging hand on her own chubby rear she shifted herself on Johnny’s thighs, increasing the pressure and clutching rhythm on the boy’s now hot and hard red rod. Her mouth was dry as she stared at the scene. So entranced was she by it that she hardly noticed when Johnny slid a heavy hand along her leg and began to caress her moist pink cunt, and how her own thighs slid apart to accommodate his busy fingers.

But when, finally, Karen stopped her smacks and, in one quick movement bent her head and sank her teeth briefly into Derek’s tender and hand-expectant rear end, Maryon’s circling little fingers clamped so hard around Johnny’s rampant cock that he jumped and all but threw her off.

Derek jumped forward and, cautiously feeling the place where Karen’s white teeth had chomped him, but without breaking the skin, demanded: “What the fuck did you do that for!?”

“Oh… seemed like a good idea at the time,” was her soft reply. But although she acted casually, Maryon noticed that now her hard little nipples stood out from her like nails, and that she pressed her legs together from ankle to crotch, swaying them as though she was impatient to take a piss. Bright patches of pink lit her cheekbones and her eyes were hot looking and moist as she turned to Colin.

“Dare!” he said without being asked.

Karen was obviously excited now, her hips swaying, her pointed red tongue wetly running over her lips, her weight going from one leg to the other, bent forward a little at the waist. “I dare you to prove that you’ve a bigger thing than Johnny’s and Derek’s,” she said, without even pretending to think.

Colin didn’t look at all surprised, but merely raised one eyebrow. He almost looked pleased, at last, in contrast to the embarrassed or annoyed expressions the other two had put on when they’d been forced to strip.

As casually as if he were going to take a shower, the tall English boy unzipped his faded pants, let them drop to his ankles, and stepped out of them, kicking them toward the pile. He strode straight up toward Karen, a mocking light in his eyes, took her hand, and placed it fair and square on his half-aroused prick.

Maryon drew in a deep breath. Of them all, he most was like Michael. A soft golden down surrounded him and, as he stood, deliberately, in a shaft of sunlight, it almost looked as though there was an aura about him, a kind of yellow halo. “I suppose you want a proper comparison?” he asked calmly, in charge of the situation. “Derek, Johnny, get your Yankee asses over here and let the girls see your stuff. And Sylvia, Maryon, you’d better come and help Karen to judge.”

Karen had let go of him and stepped back, as though content to let him run things. When the three boys stood there, only Johnny had a complete hard-on, and Colin winked at Maryon as she came over to them. “Looks like you’ve got an unfair advantage, Johnny,” he said. “You three birds better do something to us to, uh, get us started. For a kick-off, maybe another look at your jolly old quims’ll do it. Your little jam-holes, your cunts, luvs,” he added when they looked blank. “Don’t you birds know what a quim is? Also called a fanny, back in England, not the same as your fanny, your backsides. Well, anyway, let’s get on with it, eh? I reckon you two’ll want your fellers to do their best and try and win, eh… so, hop to it. You’re lucky, Sylvia… old Johnny’s quivering at the post already. I’ll just have this little luscious lollypop, young Maryon Alysun, work her wicked will with me.”

Maryon stood before him, not quite sure what was expected of her, watching from the corner of her eye as Sylvia leaned her lush naked self against Johnny, throwing her arms about him and hugging him so that his cock stood up like a ramrod between their tolling, writhing bodies, and Karen, with lowered lashes, began to stroke Derek’s slowly rising staff with one hand, the other gently smoothing his still pink buttocks, murmuring softly to him the while.

“Tell you how well do it, luv,” whispered Colin, bending his head. “We’ll have another of those beautiful kisses of yours, eh? Only this time well have you up here… like this!” And as he spoke he reached down to put a hand on each of her thighs, lifted them to ride the blouse up over her belly, gripped her waist and, with easy effort, picked her up and held her against him so that, as he let her slip a bit, her belly plumped against his. Holding her with one hand as she contentedly rested there, with the other he parted her thighs and fingered himself until his soft tanned meat was between them. And then he kissed her as he had before, only this time, with nothing between them, and his questing hand cupping and fondling her unstraining nakedly exposed ass, it was so much better, so much more exciting, so trembling wickedly cunt-clenchingly quim-twinklingly fine and feverish that she let herself sink into a sickish, faintish dream in which nothing existed except the feel of his stiffening long cock between her legs, and of his probing finger into her tiny tight asshole, and of his dominating tongue swelling into her open, eager mouth so that she could hardly breathe. Her own small hands wandered like soft, mindless animals over his chest and sides, and her legs instinctively tried to come together to trap him, and moved up and down to roll him between their hot, moist velvet insides. She wriggled, and writhed again, secretly wanting to have his cock inside her, though she wasn’t sure what would happen then, and her whole sensitive groin sheerly ached for the void to be filled.

But Colin, it seemed, was much more intent on having his own pleasure satisfied than in worrying about hers, and after far too short of time he set her down, letting her weakly, blindly stagger off till she fell to the ground as he spread his legs, thrust out his belly, and pointed to his thick, long, pale-brown prick, which jerked spasmodically with its want.

Poor Maryon hardly cared as the other two girls, no less excited than she, no doubt, but far more used to keeping some semblance of cool, visually and physically compared the three proud upthrusts of manhood and declared Colin the winner.

Trying to hide her feelings, her inflamed mind seeing more than her eyes, she was but half aware of Sylvia ‘Promising’ that soon — not now! — she would go all the way with Johnny, but she’d calmed down a bit in time to be startled by Karen’s Dare to Johnny that he dress up in some of Maryon’s things and act like a girl for her!

Her little fist stuffed hard against her pubic mound beneath the concealing blouse, Maryon watched in amazement as the boy, grinning and acting the clown, stepped into her skirt, belted it clumsily about him, slipped her jacket with difficulty onto his broader shoulders, and put the hat on his head. He was a bit more bashful when Karen ordered him to slide the skimpy brown panties up his bony legs, but he nevertheless complied.

“Okay?” he asked, grinning, standing in front of Karen and swaying his hips in a mockery of feminine ways. But his expression changed to one of indignation when, at a nod from Karen, the lissome Sylvia hipped her way across to him and began to touch him up, running her slender hands up and down his legs under the skirt and fondling his butt, playing with his hard boy’s nipple and, finally, thrusting her hand into the hidden panties and tormenting him until he didn’t know which way to look. When Sylvia presently, amid giggles and laughter from the others, tugged the panties down about his knees, Maryon could see a darker wet spot among the folds.

“Just a taste of your own medicine, sweetheart,” said Sylvia, kissing him with exaggerated passion, her hand still busy on him under the brown skirt. When she stepped away the cloth stood out from him, hanging, like a flag on a pole, and even Maryon could see that was funny.

Now she realized that it was her turn again, last of all, and wondered what new grown-up-like thing they would think of next. She hoped it would be something exciting, like a lot of the other things that she’d enjoyed. And, for once, her wish came true.

When Karen, flaunting her black-haired nudity, stood before her and asked her choice, she shrugged her young shoulders and said: “Truth!” It didn’t seem to make much difference what one said in this peculiar but oh-so-pleasant game — it always managed to come out the same sort of way.

Karen winked at her. “All right, Maryon, since this is the last one we’ll do, I suppose, I’ll make it special, and something for all of us.”

“Hey, don’t forget she’s still got that other Dare to do for me,” called Sylvia, who was encouraging Johnny to stroke her bumptious little breasts while fumbling under his shirt with her fond fingers as they lay back against the ladder.

“Yeah, okay,” said Karen, then put her hands on her hips and looked Maryon in the eye. “The question is, is it true that you’ve enjoyed yourself so far today; and is it true you’ll let us all enjoy ourselves by doing what I say?”

Maryon nodded her head energetically, her golden braids swinging behind her. “Yes, Karen, this is fun. And I’ll do anything to make you all happy!”

“Karen, can I do this one?” asked Colin from the shadows, and stepped forward. After a quick, bidden look at him, the nude white-skinned girl shrugged, setting her slim breasts to shaking like creamy Jell-O. Colin went over to the bale of hay and stretched himself back on it, feet and head dangling. “Righto, now come over here, Maryon, and we’ll work something out for them all, eh?”

Obediently she got to her feet and squatted near his head to listen carefully as he gave her his instructions.

So it was that presently she found herself sitting on his firm flat gold-tanned stomach, facing his feet, with her thighs parted as wide as she could get them, straddling his with her knees. Behind her, she knew, Sylvia lay stretched out face down on top of her cousin, her soft ass up against her own, and with Colin’s hand jammed, palm up, between them. The English boy’s championship prick stood proud and hard as she nestled her cunt in its fork, and it was sandwiched against her thin belly by Karen’s as the ponytailed girl stood facing her between Colin’s parted thighs, with his knees up and his heels jammed back against the edge of the hay-bale. Strange hands were up under her blouse, teasing her little nipples, and her own face was buried against her friend’s shallow breasts, her lips moving from one to the other. In each hand she held a smaller cock, one Derek’s, the other Johnny’s thinner shaft, and above her own she could feel Karen’s warm and pulsing palms. The two boys, she knew, had one hand each on her budding breasts, and the other on Karen — she could tell each time the girl’s asshole was fingered, or her flanks stroked, by the excited twists and thrusts of the hard black-matted pelvis separated from her own seeking quim only by the mashed magnificence of Colin’s throbbing prick.

Her senses were imbued by the sweet smells of sweat and oil, and the hot fetid crush of palpitating flesh. And every time that Colin, by accident or design, let his hand slide between his belly and Sylvia’s writhing hips to quiver a finger so deliciously into and under the crack of her rosy plump ass’s cheeks, she involuntarily jerked and increased the loving movements of her busy hands and mouth and twitching crotch until she thought she’d faint for real. There was no sound in her singing ears save the heavy quick pulse-beat of her blood, the moans and grunts and heavy breathing of the others, and her own husky childish words. “Fuck. Cunt. Fuck. Quim. Fuck. Prick… fuck… cunt… fuck… quim… Prick… cock… cunt, oh! — cunt — fuck — cunt — fuck — cunt — fuckunt — fucquim — fuckunt — quim — fuckunt — cock — fuckunt — cockfuckunt… cockfuckunt… cockfuckunt… cokfuckunt; ooooohooooohoooohoooohoooohoooohooooh!!! Oh fuck oh cunt oh cock oh-fuck oh cunt oh fuckfuckfuckfuckfuckfuckfuckfuckfuckfuckFUCK!” until in frenzied, unrequited unsatisfied frustrated lust for letting blow the bomb whose fuse she’d set she hungrily chewed on Karen’s soft breasts and rolled the hard spiky nipples between her teeth and jerked like a milkshaker with her hands at the hot and throbbing heaving stalks of flesh in them and lifted herself wetly on and off the boiling bellied boy beneath her, and reached for his soaring golden prick with her questing quim and felt Sylvia begin to buck and jerk against her buttocks, and sobbed brokenly at the pain in her titties as the boys unmindfully pinched them and then… then… as it’d never happened with Mike, something seemed to break deep inside her and a hot, peppery flow scoured the soft and tender pink walls of her secret cuntish cavern and gold and red and orange shapes pressed upon her eyeballs and the cheeks of her ass spread and she farted and on her belly a hot fountain spent itself and Karen’s arms came around her thin-clad shoulders and pressed her closer into the warm silk bags of her breasts and the wet nipples in her mouth went in and out like snails’ eyes and liquid warmth dripped down upon her hands until they were slick in their rapid strokings and Sylvia banged up and down against her back and all about her were moans and groans of ecstasy and a whiteness flashed over her and the singing in her noise rose to an unbearable pitch, and she collapsed backward onto the bucking uncaring butt of the shuddering, snorting girl behind her and felt Karen lean, following, over her to clasp her in a vibrant embrace… and her hands fell limp and lax from the gulping, spitting cocks… and someone’s knuckles ground into her aching, exhausted groin… and a mouth bit at her nipple, and something seemed to whip fleetingly at the other, and she whispered: “Oh-fuck-cunt-cock-fuck…” and knew no more.

TWELVE YEARS OLD

Mike hadn’t much relished the chore of walking Maryon to the Matherly place for her ‘pajama party’ with Karen and Sylvia, but Burt was working overtime, again, and the family car was in the shop, and the streets of suburbia weren’t so safe as they used to be, and Sylvia’s parents weren’t available to send a car, so okay, already, Mike would walk his sister to the estate and see she got there safely. He didn’t have much else to do, anyway, the school’s pool was being cleaned and there was no chance for him to practice his swimming, a sport he was expected to do well in at the Regionals, come spring.

He brightened up a bit as, walking up the long driveway, Maryon told him of the Matherly’s pool, but didn’t know whether he wanted to mess around with a bunch of kids. From his lordly seventeen years he told Maryon that his practice was a serious thing… he couldn’t fool around with his length by length steady practicing in the middle of a mob of screaming yahoos… especially girl yahoos. In any case, he hadn’t brought his trunks… why hadn’t Maryon mentioned the pool before they left home?

His somewhat sour mood was not improved when he discovered Johnny and Derek were at the house — it was a little after seven in the evening — and seemed set on staying around for a while. It was Maryon herself, wishing to make up to him, who brought up the subject of his swimming, and Sylvia and Karen delightedly invited and urged him to go ahead and use the pool — no charge, they’d like to see him in action — maybe one day Sylvia could say an Olympic championed practiced in her pool! Flattered by their blandishments, Mike agreed at least to consider it, and they all wandered out of the large dining room, across the terrace, and down to the poolside. The sun was getting low and there was a slight chill in the air but the pool was heated, so another one of Mike’s objections was overcome. And the clear blue water did look tempting. Swimming trunks? Well, said Sylvia, her dad’s would be too big for him, but maybe — and she smiled slyly — a pair of her bottoms would do?

In the past year Sylvia had filled out pretty well, and even in her light skirt they could see she was almost as big about the hips as Mike, despite the three years difference in their ages. Okay, that might do, agreed Mike, a bit reluctantly, and they waited as she went off into the house to fetch the thing.

Perhaps because of the older boy’s presence the others were more subdued than usual. Maryon had been up to the house a few times since that time in the barn, but never again had things been quite so interesting. Always Sylvia’s parents or the servants were about the place. And for some reason the group didn’t seem to get together too often otherwise, and more often than not Maryon was not invited along when they went elsewhere for their fun and games, so that quite often she suffered the pangs of being ‘left out of it’. And though Lois often pushed her to invite the daughter of the socially prominent Matherlys home, Maryon knew that it would not do either herself or her mother any good…

“Here, Mike, I’ve left it on the couch in the dining room,” called Sylvia from the terrace, and came bouncing down the steps toward them. “You can change there, okay?”

Mike was already trotting up and was out of sight by the time Sylvia came up and sat on the end of the diving board near the others. “I’d kind of like to go in myself,” she said, “but I don’t have anything to wear, now.”

“Oh, Mike doesn’t like having anyone in the pool when he’s practicing,” said Maryon, and the other girl shrugged.

“It’s my pool,” she said.

Karen and the two boys were horseplaying near the edge, the girl being threatened with a dunking for something she’d said. Johnny had her wrists and Derek her feet, swinging her out over the water, and her wrigglings in the air had slid her dress down over her thighs so that Maryon could see the brief green panties that cut into her crotch. The boys wore smart black jeans and white shirts, though Derek bulked a little larger. One of the black-haired girl’s white shoes flew off into the pool. “Oh you bastard, Derek!” she said between laughing screams, and they might indeed have thrown her, clothes and all, into the depths had not Michael then appeared, running rapidly down the steps. In the brief glimpse she caught of him before he reached the poolside and dived, Maryon saw that Sylvia’s ‘bottom’ was no more than a brief black bikini, giving her brother a half-inch band about his upper thighs. Then he was gone from view and the other two boys, setting Karen down, stood watching as his blond head presently broke the surface.

He was probably embarrassed about the scantiness of the girl’s bikini on him, Maryon supposed, glad in the slight chill that she wore trim cream slacks and blouse though, like the rest of them, she was barefoot.

Studiously Mike began to swim, head down into the water, arms steadily threshing, legs smoothly kicking. His tawny body looked like a magnificent machine as it ploughed through the water, though the skimpy black band over his buttocks did look a bit ridiculous. Only once did he interrupt his rhythm, pausing to throw back onto the cement Karen’s floating sandal at her call as she sat, dangling her legs.

After a while it grew boring to watch his strong, muscled frame glide endlessly along, and Sylvia drummed her heels against the diving board. Then a smile lit her face. “Get ready when I say the word,” she whispered to Maryon, then ran along to speak in hushed tones to the other three. When Mike reached the shallow end of the pool she called out to him and, hearing her, he got to his feet, shaking his head free of water. The tight black bikini barely held him in, and Maryon could see the gaps at the tops of his thighs where his firm young flesh pushed against the thin material.

“What’s up?” he asked, apparently not too pleased to be interrupted.

“We’ve got a bet going here, Mike, that you can’t do a full length underwater, only using your feet,” said Sylvia. “They say it can’t be done.”

Mike considered. “Well, with a bit of a push off at the start, I reckon I can do it,” he said. “Just watch me.”

And he bent his head, crouched low, struck back with his feet at the underwater wall, and kicked himself smoothly forward, hands held out and head down. Immediately he was out of hearing Sylvia cried: “Now!” and to Maryon’s astonishment the four began expertly to strip, discarding their various clothes as they made their way to where she was sitting. “Skinny-dip time — we’ll surprise him,” shouted Karen, shrugging out of her dress.

“C’mon kid, off and in,” said Derek, tugging down his pants, and before she quite knew what was going on around her, Maryon was alone on the diving board, fingers to her blouse, while the others were sliding smoothly and silently into the clear blue water, totally naked except for Karen, who for some reason had kept her narrow green nylon panties on.

As they lined themselves up with their backs to the wall, their feet kicking gently, arms outstretched along the gutter, Sylvia called up and back, impatiently: “Oh, hurry up, Maryon, come in and surprise your brother.”

All kinds of thoughts were going through Maryon’s head… what Mike would think… what fun it’d be… why not if the others did…? She wouldn’t be in the water in time… what would happen afterward? But her body seemed to have made her mind up for her so that even as she saw Mike’s head but a scant eight feet or so from the end of the pool, her blouse and bra were on the found at her feet and her fingers were fumbling with the buckle of her slacks. All of a sudden Mike seemed to convulse. Whether he’d just run out of air after his more than a minute’s submersion, or whether it was the shocking sight of four pairs of legs dangling before him, he surfaced in a spluttering hurry, beating at the water with his hands, eyes closed and streams pouring from his blond hair. Maryon froze where she was, her pants unzipped and part pulled down her thighs, her young breasts hanging out and forward. There seemed to her questioning mind to be quite a difference between being naked in the water and caught like this, alone, out in the evening daylight. So it was that when Mike got his breath back and opened his eyes it was only to lose it again and close them again at sight of four heads grinning at him above the water line, four female breasts seemingly free-floating just below the surface and, above them all, his kid sister, half-nude like a nymph startled at her bath, the pink rays of the setting sun giving her nubile body a rosy hue and putting an ash-ember glow in the dull gold of her long hair.

“What are you guys doing?” he said when he’d recovered again, treading water, his eyes intent on Sylvia’s flaunted breasts as she half-pulled herself from the pool. Maryon slowly slipped her pants down her legs, as though trying not to attract her brother’s attention. But as she could see Sylvia deliberately kicking her legs out, one at a time, so that the brown tuft between them winked at the older boy, she knew she didn’t have to worry about that.

“We thought we’d give you a surprise. And you’ve got my bikini. And I wasn’t going to be the only bare-assed one,” laughed the girl, kicking water at his face.

He seemed quickly to recover himself for, nodding his head toward Karen, but keeping his eyes on the bouys Sylvia floated in front of her, with their red markers, he said: “What’s so special about her, that she gets not to be bare-assed?”

Somehow the other three in the water hadn’t noticed Karen’s green panties before, but now the two boys — with a whoop! — simultaneously reached down at her like a pale white fish Karen pushed off from the wall and away from them, so that Maryon, looking down from above, could see the lithe, free movements of her body in the pale blue water. In a flash she was around and past Mike and was headed for the far end of the pool but he, bucking up his near-bare butt and jack-knifing so that his sister could clearly see the shadowed crack in it, dived down and under the fleeing girl. Taking advantage of the distraction Maryon quickly completed her disrobing and slipped into the water. Sylvia and the boys had also gone in pursuit of the pair and stood up, waist deep, just as Mike managed to slip under Karen and rise up in front of her, the water to their knees. The white-skinned girl, untanned by the sun and slim as an ivory figurine, tried to escape him but his longer legs were more suited to water-running in his strength and he easily caught her, holding her just above the elbows as she, kicking, tried to keep the others off. While Maryon watched from her end of the pool, feeling the warm water wash between her thighs, Johnny and Derek each seized a fighting ankle and the three boys lifted Karen completely from the water, her long black hair streaming down from her in a dark mass that was in complete contrast to the whiteness of her struggling body as she arched and bent it, writhing, her pale oval breasts silhouetted against the pale blue of the evening sky.

Beneath her brother’s brief black bikinis she could see him bulging as his eyes no doubt feasted on the sight of the young girl’s twisting body held so close to him. And as the nude Sylvia, jumping up and down with excitement, her breasts bobbing, reached for the green nylon panties and tugged them down the flexing thighs, she was sure he was setting a hard-on. And now they could all see why Karen had so slyly kept herself covered, for, whereas in the past she had sported a great black mat of hair at her crotch, now she was shaved-clean, so that the cold wet pale lips of her cunt stared starkly upward, as bare of concealment as an oyster on the half-shell.

“Why, Karen!” exclaimed Sylvia, slipping the strip of nylon down to the suddenly quiescent ankles. “What happened… crabs?”

“No,” Maryon barely heard the other girl say, “just that it was so… so ugly down there.”

With a laugh Mike gathered her up in his arms, pulling her free so that Sylvia could pull the panties free, then, flexing his strong biceps so that they gleamed fitfully in the falling light, he lofted the naked Karen far into the air so that she fell, twisting, with a great splash beyond the others.

The others now were after Mike to take his bikini off, but he refused, on the grounds that he was older, bigger, stronger, and didn’t want to. Meanwhile Karen swam up beside Maryon. “The bastards!” she said, pushing the long black wet hair back from her oval face. Maryon was fascinated by the sight of the girl’s weirdly clean crotch… it made her seem so much more naked, somehow. Idly she scratched her own well tufted mound, and mentally compared her boobs to Karen’s. In the past year, though the older girl had grown taller and had more flesh on her, and still seemed oddly boyish with slim waist, slender hips, a smooth ass, heir breasts had changed not a bit, save perhaps to become a bit firmer. They still gleamed like silken bass, and their cores, now hard from the exposure and the cooling night air, were still dark and small and pointed, but Maryon knew she was bigger there, with clearly defined little pears that hung loosely from her but could be held up from below to fill out most satisfyingly.

Though, she ruefully thought, only she was far satisfied, for nobody had seen them in months! Certainly not any males, and especially not Mike, whose companionship this evening was a rare exception to his usual coolness toward her now that he was in Senior High and presumably could have his fill of girls. Maryon was jealous, and suddenly decided to do something about it. She’d show him that just because Sylvia and Karen were older and bigger didn’t mean they could please him most!

Without a word to Karen she kicked herself off from the side and, taking care that her plump bare rump was constantly above the surface, swam casually up the length of the pool, past the others, who were still squabbling, then began to circle them. From the comer of her eye she saw that her maneuver had not gone unnoticed by Mike, for his head followed her. In a moment she let her feet down and stood up and, feigning water in her eyes, stretched and posed wantonly in the shallow end, knowing, as she knuckled her eyes, that her breasts had been set to jiggling and that her out-thrust hip revealed between her slim young naked thighs a sight of rosy lips only lightly veiled by her soaking pubic hair. She felt her nipples harden and shivered as she pressed her elbows back and shook her head vigorously, curving her body back like a sensual cat.

When at last she opened her eyes she thought she noticed a look of curiosity on Sylvia’s face as the older girl glanced from Michael’s riveted gaze to her own body, the focus of his attention, but immediately it was gone and instead the big-busted girl grabbed Johnny’s hand and pulled him to the side of the pool.

“Brrhhh! I’m getting cold,” she said, clambering out with a wonderful display of her well-muscled ass and the lewd lips beneath it. “I’m going in to dry… who’s coming?” With Johnny close behind, she ran to the deep end of the pool, said something softly and quickly to Karen, scooped up an armful of clothes indiscriminately, and raced up the steps to the terrace and so into the house. Close behind her the two naked boys and Karen, pausing to pick up the remainder of the clothes, displayed their bouncing bare butts like rabbits in the twilight.

“Well… come on, Sis,” said Michael, turning toward her.

She pouted at him, wriggling her nude little body in a manner she knew to be enticing, looking under lowered lashes at the tight bulge coiled fleshily against the strained thin black band of his borrowed bikini bottom. “Little sister’d like to be carried,” she said, affecting a childish tone. “Little sister sooooooooooo tired…” And, stretching one twisting hand above her back-bent head, she put the back of the other to her mouth, extravagantly yawning, but also fully aware that her thighs yawned for him, too.

“Little brat… I’ll drown you,” he said, coming through the water. But instead of upsetting her he obediently went along with her game, picking her up boldly in his arms and then, as an afterthought, swinging her up and around until she was seated joltingly but firmly on his shoulders, her slim thighs pressed against his cheeks, his hands holding hers.

As he climbed out of the pool by the steps, balancing her securely, Maryon thrilled at the contact of the short, already dry, bristly hairs at the back of his neck against her eager, unprotected cunt.

At the doorway into the room he hesitated but, ducking her head under the lintel and kicking with her heels, she urged him on and in. He stood for a second in the middle of the floor. “Where the fuck are my clothes? I left ’em on the couch over there,” he said to the empty room, dripping spots of water onto the rich rug. Just then there was a pattering on the stairs and Sylvia stuck her head discreetly over the balustrade, turbaned in a towel.

“Come on up and grab a room… first at the top of the stairs, on the left,” she said. “There’s a bathroom there, and you can dry off. Your gear’s on the bed. We’ll see you later… much later!” The emphasis was unmistakable as she winked, turned and, bobbing her tail like a bunny, sped away back.

Shrugging, adjusting Maryon’s weight on him and incidentally sending a flashing warm pulse through her, Mike trotted up the stairs, made for the open bedroom door and, once inside, dumped Maryon unceremoniously onto the made bed. Quickly he thumblocked the door behind him. “I don’t need them to play any more of their little surprises on me!” he said, coming over to the bed and staring down at his naked sister who, growing excited by the possibilities, was lying on the counterpane on her stomach as though posing for her first baby-picture. Mike nodded to the open bathroom door and began idly picking at the clothes thrown in a pile at the foot of the bed. “You want to shower first?” he asked. She smiled at him impishly.

“We could take a bath together,” she said. “That’d save some time, wouldn’t it, Mike? I mean… you do want to get out of here and go home soon, don’t you?”

“You’re a little bitch-baby, aren’t you?” he replied, coming to stand in front of her. “Okay, I’m set, if you’re sure you are.” Maryon was about set for anything. She’d started her periods some months ago, and was a couple of weeks past the most recent so, though Lois had made a faltering, unclear and generally unsatisfying explanation of what menstruation was all about, she reckoned that nothing could upset her plans to enjoy herself and her brother in the way she liked… and hoped he still did.

“Go start the water, Mike,” she said and, when he was on his way, slid off the bed and quickly resmoothed it, clucking her tongue at the water spots she’d made on it. Then she pattered into the bathroom on tiptoe. Mike was leaning over the tub, sloshing the water about with his hand so, without further ado, she grabbed at the narrow black band of his bikini and pulled so that the hard, muscled globes of his buttocks sprang into view like surprised moons. “Hey…!” he began, but stopped as she next ran her small hands round his hips to his belly, under the thin material, easing it off him with her wrists, until she was able to take hold of his prick. Feeling that it was more soft than hard, Maryon let go, took hold of the black bikini again, and pulled them down to his ankles. With her head pressed against his side so that she could see better, her mouth and eyes formed astonished little ‘Os at the size of his dick, even in repose.

He turned off the water, stepped out of the pants and stretched elaborately. “Jesus, it’s great to be out of them,” he said. “I felt like an idiot.”

She touched his cock with a finger. “Why aren’t you big for me?” she said. “When Sylvia and Karen took their clothes off, you were big… I could tell. Don’t you think I’m as good as them?”

“Haven’t really looked at you, Sis, it’s been a long time,” he laughed at her. Getting into the steaming water he sat down and stretched his long, strong legs. “Let’s see what I’ve been missing,” he said, so without another word, she climbed up on the side of the tub, put one leg over to the top at the far side, then moved up toward him, straddling the bath. Not looking at him but intimately aware of the brazen nakedness of her body as it was exposed to his gaze, she reached to her hair and carefully began to undo the braids, twisting her body innocently about as she tugged at her tresses, delighting inwardly at the effect her cavorting little cunt must be having on him. And when, pretending to nearly lose her balance, she bent and swayed and looked down beneath her, sure enough the tip of him was just beginning to break surface, though, even through the diffraction of the water, his prick was, she saw, still not completely hard.

Presently she shook her hair free, feeling the damp silken ends of it play over her taut cheeks. The strain of her straddling stance was beginning to give her a most delicious ache in her crotch, and she was dying for him to touch her there. But as if realizing her own impatience, and using it to heighten his own pleasure, Mike instead kept her there, ducking his head and scooting around in the bath so that he could now look up at her splitting crack and study the out-thrust of her young and tender buttocks. “You’re filling out pretty well, Sis,” he said, lightly caressing one steam-pinkened cheek, “but I didn’t get too good a look at your boobs.” Still sitting in the water behind her, he had Maryon bend over and touch her toes, so that her spritely little twelve-year-old breasts hung down from her in all their pear-pointed prettiness then, to her joy, he not only complimented her on their fine growth, but, his hair incidentally brushing against her parted lips, he leaned forward to fondle and stroke them, finally turning around once again so that, with his head back, he could kiss them and take them into his mouth like hanging bunches of sweet grapes. As his tongue rasped over her tiny, cherry-like nipples, her knees shook and she all but slipped and fell on him. “Hold up there, Sis,” he said, his voice low and hoarse and, reaching up, he took her by her slim waist and lifted her down into the water.

Pushing her before him he placed her at the foot of the bath with her elbows hung over the rim, her knees bent, and her feet flat on the bottom, so that her thighs and stomach were thrown out toward him. Pushing her legs wide apart, he gently lowered his head to her until, at last, he planted a big wet kiss in her burning crotch. With her head thrown back, she drove her lithe young body up against him and clamped her thighs about his face, in ecstasy as his tongue found her ready slot and slid into it. But she couldn’t retain this position for long and began to slide down into the water under him until his nose gurgled underwater and he had to come up off her.

“A kiss for a kiss!” he wetly murmured, and with his hands under her ass turned her about so that in a minute he was lying on his back, with his feet stretched out and up over the sides, the rim hooking him behind the knees and raising his lower body up out of the water, while she was half-kneeling in the water, her thighs resting on his shoulders, the whole great wonderment of his now fully erected prick available to her eyes, hands and mouth.

As he gently pulled her down until she was clamped over his open mouth she, in turn, needing no instructions as to what he wanted, though she’d never ventured to be quite so obvious in her compliance before, placed one hand under his balls and, squeezing them, let the other play gently up and down the fine upstanding length of him. Her long blonde hair hung straightly down to either side of her face so that she fancied herself in a kind of cavern, veiled not only from his sight but his inward sight as well, cut off from all reality except this strong, tanned, rubbery bar of flesh with its two round ridged and hairy partners… and the other end of the long, hollow tube which was her mouth, at which he munched and chewed and blew and sucked and licked like some perpetually unsatiated elephant.

All sense of time and place forgotten, fogged in by the hot steam that rose from the water beneath her, flushed by its fetid nearness, Maryon dreamily puckered her young rosebud red lips and lowered them down and over his already inflamed tip, breathing against the distended hole in its center and letting her slim fingers play up and down the blue-veined length below as though he were a flute and a sinuous serpent both, the one fantasy merging into the other and out and back again in her head. She let her long narrow tongue complete the circle of her lips, washing it about the clean silk dome until she felt it pulse, then parted her dainty white teeth and let them scratch lightly against his aroused rod as she lowered her head.

Between her legs there was now only a seething cauldron of hot, flickering sensation as his own broad tongue forced its way into her welcoming vagina and his teeth grated on her fragile-seeming pelvic girdle. Forcing her lips and teeth still further apart until her jaw began to ache, she strove to take him into her, swallowing at him, tasting the saliva that came to lubricate the monstrous morsel and at the same time noting a new honey-and-vinegar confection tantalizing her palate. With both hands now she tried to cram him into her mouth, shivering deliciously as his tip reached the back of her throat and, as she stretched her slender neck, ease down into it. Between the fullness of her mouth and the closeness of the steaming room, her air supply severely limited, Maryon plunged into a feverish state of lovely lassitude, fondly fondling her brother’s taut and trembling testicles and as much of his proud-stanced prick as was left outside her for her fingers to gratefully grasp, and gulping and gobbling at the rest of it, swallowing at its sensuously strangling tip and licking it with as much license as its swollen, pulsating bulkiness would allow.

Sublimely eager to achieve the impossible task of drawing more of his beautiful manhood into her, the twisting twelve-year-old raised her body from his and thrust out her neck like an angry goose and, perhaps as her hard-centered roseate breasts swung sweepingly down along his belly, Mike discharged into her, himself flinging his jaws wide and chomping into her young and tender treasure-house, letting his straining tongue delve for trove there.

His sister shook like a leaf in the breeze as his liberated sperm hosed hotly down her throat, and his spasmodic, snaky length of cock swelled and throbbed in her mouth. His large hands came up to span her hips and press her down on him and then she felt herself burst inside like a suddenly and mightily squeezed orange; whose juice was hot and stinging as it sluiced into the empty, yearning, air-sucking cavity of her virgin, cock-cunctating cunt. She gnawed the air through distended nostrils as the center of her body drew drowning breaths from her, her flanks heaving in rhythm with the inward draughts of suction. While her hungry munching frustrated lower mouth bit down on warm ice cream, the melting Mars-bar thrust in her throat became, for her, a compensation, and for want of sexual sustenance between her legs she satisfied herself by sucking on the sublime substitute that filled her blood-rushed face until, at last she’d — thawaad! — its last sour-sweet marrow-drop and its wilting husk lay on her tiny, tireless tongue, inert and lifeless.

Her own juices drained from her jaw-torn, coughing loins and she dropped her head half into the cooling water, licking her little lips and tasting still the acrid cheesy ripeness of her big brother’s powerful and pungent cream.

“Guess we’d better get on with our bath, Sis,” said Mike, his husky voice dimly penetrating the red-slashed pink heaven of her thoughts. Consumed by memory, she slowly got off him, delivering a tender kiss to his shrunken, relaxed cock as it lay there, laved by the water…

THIRTEEN YEARS OLD

Pretty and precocious, Maryon found the following year’s Christmas due to be dull and unhappy.

It was not because of anything she’d done, or because of her increasingly sex-fantasied life’s real-world disappointment, though sometimes in the secret nights of her ‘soul’ she would wonder whether it might be some ‘judgment’ on her that things had gotten so screwed up. Did her frantic, often frenzied fingerings of herself in the dark hours somehow radiate a sort of mood or aura out from her, that affected the others in the house? She didn’t seriously think so, of course. Still, it was queer, the way it had all happened so suddenly…

First, quite early in the year, suspicious Lois had at last braced herself to personally check on some of Burt’s overtime activities, and had found him quite truthfully making time — with his office typist, in the back seat of a floor-model ’64 sedan, demonstrating the exquisite ease of his personal synchromesh system, though not without a considerable amount of double-clutching, and in the process flooding the girl’s own carburetor, though using a steady-enough stroke. The appearance of Lois’ furious face at the window effectively cut his ignition, however, though the unseeing underlying girl’s motor continued to turn over for several seconds.

The result of this discovery was to send Lois to a lawyer, seeking divorce, with her trump card the fact that, should she tell Burt’s boss of his demonstration techniques her future ex would find himself fired from a lucrative job. But, of course, the better the job he had, the better the alimony prospects, so it was a stand-off of sorts. However, the couple had separated with Michael, preparing for college, ostensibly staying with his father, though he had a pad of his own, and Maryon left with her mother. Lois, taking the whole thing badly, had herself started an affair with a sympathetic, bar-met male by the name of Jim Harris.

Though Jim was a pretty easy-going man in his middle thirties, not bad looking, and with a good job in an insurance office, the stretched-nerved Lois was often quarreling with him, usually about nothing of importance, and threatening to break up the affair.

And on this second Sunday before Christmas it had happened that way again. Jim had promised to drop by and take both his girls out for a drive but, earlier, over the phone, Lois had got mad at something she imagined he’d said or implied and hung up on him, telling him she’d call him… when she was good and ready. Maryon cringed at the thought of spending a day with her mother when the latter was in one of her moods, and said she’d go and visit Karen. Lois said that was just fine. Because she was going out to spend the day with one of her old girlfriends herself — to cry over several mixers of martinis, Maryon secretly supposed. But Karen hadn’t been in, and so, for the sake of peace and quiet, she’d pretended a conversation over the phone with her friend in which it was ‘arranged’ that she’d go over there in a little while.

Satisfied that ‘her little girl’ would be all right, Lois had left and Maryon, thankful for a whole full day on her own, prepared to relax and enjoy herself, remembering vaguely at the back of her mind that other day just before Christmas, three years ago!

After listening for a while on her record-player to a new group called the Beatles, she began to get restless and bored. Suddenly she realized that this would be a good time to see what she would look like, ‘grown-up’. The house was hers for the day, and if there were visitors or phone calls she just wouldn’t answer. Making sure that the back and front doors were securely locked, she turned off the record-player in her room and, feeling excited, slipped out of her ’round-home’ dress, her bra and her panties, grabbing up a robe, just in case, as she went along the corridor to her mother’s room.

As was usual lately, Lois’ clothes were strewn everywhere about the place, as though the imminent lifting of the bonds of matrimony had also freed her from the restrictions of neatness, appearances, and other lower-middle-class importances. Dropping her own robe as carelessly to the floor, Maryon switched on the special light above the full-length mirror of the dressing table and admired the way in which her body had filled out lately. Her breasts were full and ripe and lush, as big, at least, as Sylvia’s had been last year. And she was only thirteen yet! Her waist was as narrow as ever but her hips had a new and more subtle roundness to them, with lean bones quickly becoming submerged into fair and creamy hills. The hummock at her crotch stuck out boldly, firm to her fingers as she parted the bright gold curls of pubic hair to let it be seen by her in the starkly illuminating mirror. Posing coltishly the while, shifting from one leg to the other, raising a knee to show off to herself the excellent, Tipobet Giriş fashionably slender length of her legs, thrusting her pink-tipped, well-separated and high-hanging breasts out toward her mirror-image as if she hoped that other might reach out and fondle them, Maryon shook her long blonde hair free from its hasty knot and, reaching for a rubber band, put it into a ponytail. Caught by some memory of a Roman siren, seen on the TV, she sought around until she found a length of thin white cord and with it bound the hair nearest her scalp into a seven-inch-long whip stock from which the rest of her shining silk flaunted yellowly down in a true tail that flicked her well-pronounced milky mounds of ass each time she shook her head.

For a while she disported herself by lashing at herself with her hair, thrilling as it slid quickly across her breasts when she leaned back, and drew exhileratingly up between her thighs when she bent forward then slowly straightened her body. But this was wasting time, however secretly delightful it was. Deftly running through the heaps of scattered clothes, remembering to remember more or less where everything was so that she could obliterate any traces of her clandestine visit, the nude nymph shortly had gathered what she wanted for the moment. Lois didn’t allow her to wear much else but the school uniform and what Maryon considered to be ‘kid’s clothes’ — jeans, shorts, sweaters, simple, discreet frocks and skirts and blouses. Why, she suddenly realized, looking at her collected booty, she’d never worn stockings in her life!

Lois and Maryon were now of a size, though it was obvious that the girl would shortly out-top and -bust and -hip her mother, so there was little fear of her repeating the comic (as she now remembered it) masquerade of that other time-before-Christmas.

Stockings being paramount on her mind, she pulled a pair of dark-toned nylons on first, standing in front of the mirror while she smoothed the cool, electric stuff up over her legs, carefully matching the darker rings of their tops against each other as they all but bracketed her gold-coiled cunt, riding high on her thighs. Next, a garter-belt — a brief black net nylon thing was conveniently to hand and, wriggling her hips so that her full breasts bounced loosely and independently upon her, she got the thing about her waist and, impatiently, fingered its clasps so that when she stood up straight again and looked in the glass at herself the dark stocking-tops formed perfect crescents in the center of her satiny thighs and, at the back, fitted comfortably up under the slight curved overhang of her cheeks, the straps framing most sexily (she thought) the cleverly concealed cleft at the front and the boisterous, saucy billow-walled separation at the back.

A pair of bright blue high-heeled shoes next caught her fancy and, as soon as she stepped into them she realized why women often preferred to wear them. The heels threw her body forward so that she felt a delicious tenseness along the fronts of her thighs and down the length of her stomach. In the mirror she could see how her breasts and butt were given extra prominence by this new posture and, when she began awkwardly to walk about, her hips rolled and her whole pelvic structure seemed to be floating in thick oil, constantly pushing her quim out and up so that she could feel the pleasurable tremors begin to work back into her from its pretty prancing. Eagerly now she stepped the into shoes’ matching dress, shivering with delight as the bright blue nylon slithered up over her stockinged legs. Not wanting to bother for the moment with panties and bra, content to view the outward took, she thrust her arms into the sleeveless armholes, settled her breasts comfortably into the twin scoops of material that bracketed the low V-neckline, fitted the high, embroidered-banded waistline against her slim rib-cage, and with difficulty zipped up the back of the thing to where its top, in a lower-cut V, notched halfway down her spine. The dress was a trifle tight about bust and hips, but that only added to the delectable image she presented to herself in the mirror. The skirt was very full and, when at rest, just covered her knees… but when she twirled her hips the bright-blue stuff shirred and flayed high about her thighs.

For a few minutes she amused herself by running her hands slowly, tenderly up her legs, watching in the mirror as the dress rose higher until at last it formed a bright blue curtain draped enticingly each side of her yellow-curled cunt, and she parted her labial lips with the forefinger of each hand, letting her thumbs play with her clitoris until she could see her nipples harden through the nylon and feet the desire to becream herself flush and excite her craving cavity. But she stopped herself from loosing her load too soon, wanting to prolong the shivery ecstasy until the last possible moment. She let the dress drop to her knees and began to caress her whole body through the thin nylon, her eyes half-closed as she imagined other hands touching her here, there, sliding, stroking, kneading. And all the while she moved herself beneath the material so that its electrifying contact would upbrush the fine hairs on her body and sustain the sweet tingling that imbued her. She slid her hand into the neck of the dress, fondling one sensitive breast, wandering what it was like to have another perform on her — thus, and thus and thus! — while she just relaxed and enjoyed the sensation…

When she was about ready to explode another sound suddenly overlapped her heavy breathing. The door-buzzer! Someone was out there! Who? Not her mother, for Lois had a key.

Careful not to make a noise, thrilling anew at the touch of the dress on her bare skin, feeling especially excited at the knowledge she wore nothing under it, making sure she wouldn’t trip in the high heels, Maryon crept down the passage, through the living room, and across to the front door. Through the peephole she saw the magnified image of… Jim! What could he want? He wasn’t supposed to be here? Caution flung to the winds, keyed up and already excited, Maryon opened the door a crack and stuck her head around it, her long, fancy blonde ponytail dangling.

“Jim? Mother’s out for the day. She’s mad at you. What are you doing here?”

It was evident, even to her, that he’d hit a few bars on his way over, for his face was flushed and his eyes mindfully solemn. With a nod he indicated the two packages he carried. “Came to make up. Brought some presents, too. Got something for you… ain’t you going’ to let a man in?”

A present for her!? Well, why not let him in. Lois would get over her mood, eventually. And Jim paid so little attention to Maryon, that he wouldn’t now concern himself about her dress. She’d get him out of here in a hurry, anyway, once she’d found out what the present was. She pulled the door open and waited till he’d entered before closing and locking it again. She really didn’t know why she was being so careful…

Jim put the three packages carefully down on the low coffee table and let himself fall — phhheeewww! — to the couch, putting his arms along the back. “Gee, little girl,” he said, not yet looking at her, “that’s a mean weight to carry about. Your mom’s not home, you say? When’ll she be back?”

“Oh, not for hours, I expect. She’s gone to see one of her friends…”

“A boyfriend!?”

“No…! One of the ladies she went to school with, or something.”

“Oh. Say, Maryon Alysun, are you all dressed up to go riding with us today? Aw, that’s a pity. But it ain’t really my fault, y’know. And you took so pretty like that, come to think of it, don’t ever remember seeing you wear a dress like that, and those shoes! Why, you look all grown up.”

“Oh, thank you, sir,” said Maryon, making a mock curtsey, aware of the length of leg she exposed as she raised the hem of the bright-blue dress and bent her knee.

“No, I mean it, kid! You really look grown up. Say, how old are you again? Thirteen? Wow, when I was your age little girls didn’t look like you, kid. You know your mother when she’s in one of her spats, though. Don’t understand her sometimes. And she doesn’t seem to understand me! But you wouldn’t know about that. Jeeze, but I could do with a drink. She’s out and won’t be back till late, you say? Well, tell you what, I’ve, got a gallon of Chablis here — not great stuff, local but okay for a picnic, which is why I brought it. Since we’re not going on a picnic, I might as well break into it, huh? Can you get me a glass, girlie? Old Jim ain’t got much class, but he hasn’t gotten to where he drinks out of the bottle, yet. Oh, and say, get a small glass for yourself, Maryon. We’ll celebrate my solitude, a slug won’t hurt you.”

Acutely conscious of her over-swaying slender hips, bare under the nylon, Maryon sauntered into the kitchen, found a couple of glasses, and returned, wishing the while that he’d hurry up and get out of here — after he’d left his present! — so that she could further investigate the mysteries of her mother’s roomful of clothes. Now she put the glasses on the table and, watching as he expertly poured, sat down on a red leatherette hassock across from him, careful to bend her tight-closed legs away from him and pull the edge of the dress down over her knees, lest he see beneath it to her nude little nubbin.

“Now, sip that carefully, don’t want your mother to get mad at me all over again ’cause I got you drinking,” said Jim, taking a healthy swig from his own larger glass. Maryon felt a warm glow go through her as she drank. The wine tasted a little bitter but as her mouth and throat and chest warmed to it she could understand why grownups would like it.

“Mmmhhh, that’s good,” she said, looking at him out of her big blue eyes, screwing up her nose and shaking her long ponytail. “Uh, Jim, what present did you get me?”

He was already pouring his second glass and waited until he’d taken another drink before he indicated one of the two parcels, the flat, smaller, square one. “Bet you can’t guess what it is?”

Maryon took another drink of wine, a bit more, this time. It was beginning to taste good, and nothing seemed to be happening to her. “Can I touch it?” she asked.

“Sure, sure,” he said expansively. “Hey, come sit on my knee, and then you can open it. But you should guess, first. Bet you don’t get it, first time off. Hey, mind my glass!”

Wondering what it could be, Maryon hastily had finished off her drink, picked up the package, which seemed light, and sat herself uncaring down on his knee so that she almost spilled the glass in his hand. Leaning around her he refilled both glasses and leaned back to watch her as she puzzled. “Hey, what’ll you bet?” he asked, putting a hand on her shoulder.

“Oh, I don’t know…” she said, reaching for her glass and weighing the gift in her other hand. “Uh… if I win, you get to buy me another something like whatever this is; if I don’t guess, I’ll give you a big kiss. And you get a kiss for this present anyway.”

“Oh, yeah, just like all you girls,” he said, laughing a bit ruefully. “Doesn’t cost you anything, but I’ll have to fork out if I lose. Well, okay. Can you guess?”

“Oh, don’t rush me,” she said, jiggling on his knee, feeling his bones through the thin dress against her rump. She moves a bit closer to him up his thigh and wriggled back until she sat on both his legs. His arm went about her waist to hold her. There was a moment’s silence as they both drank. “Oh, I give up,” she said, and began to fumble at the wrappings.

“The bet first,” he said, and pulled her toward him. She turned her face up and kissed him full on the lips as they came together, having meant only to dab him on the cheek. But even though she was intent at the moment on getting into the package, she couldn’t help giving him a responsive open-mouthed kiss as his warm hand came up around her shoulder in what had probably started off being a friendly hug. And then she pulled from him and ripped into the fancy covering paper. It was a record, an album, The Sound of Music! She’d wanted to get it but her allowance wouldn’t allow it. Tucking it under one arm, she threw her other about his neck and wildly kissed him, full on the mouth again pleased that he’d thought specially of her, and driven by the wine to extravagant gesture. “Oh, think you, Jim,” she said, looking at him with shining eyes. “Can I play it now?” And with a fine disregard to the high-riding of her bright blue skirt up her stockinged legs, she slipped down from him and ran into her own room, where she impatiently set the record on the player and waited for it to start.

When, floating with the music, she returned to the living room, she found her glass once again full and Jim lying back against the couch grasping his own.

Feeling light-headed, grown-up and happy, Maryon danced around the room, arms outstretched, pausing only now and again for a gulp of the heady wine, careless of the way the high-waisted dress swirled out from the stems of her legs, letting the music decide her movements for her. When, out of breath, she paused, the skirt settling down over her dark-stockinged legs, she was surprised to see that the gallon bottle had been reduced by over a third. Jim, with a peculiar smile on his face, eyed her through half-closed lids. “I’ve never seen your mother move about like that,” he said, his voice comfortable and blurred. “That’s a piece o’real ‘ntertainment. Y’deserve a li’l som’p’m fr y’r time. Screw Lois, always standin’ a man up. Here, kid, take this instead o’… instead o’ her. Try it on, lemme see if it fits though, huh? At least a man deserves that, don’t he?”

Clumsily reaching for the parcel beside him, Jim attempted to toss it to her, but between his bad aim and her sudden, strange lack of coordination, she not only missed it but, in trying to catch it on the fly, fell over the hassock and sprawled on the floor giggling, one long leg still caught over the hassock so that the bright blue dress fell back upon her thigh. She was still shaking as she crawled along the floor after the parcel, and when she noticed that one naked breast was peeping through the V of the dress she was too helpless with laughter to be able to fix it, and too gay to care. And when, the oblong package under her arm, she tried to stand up again, she knew that her bent knee must reveal to his focusing eyes at least some hint in the shadows of her thighs that she was equally bare there.

A little unsteadily Jim pushed himself to his feet and came over to her, taking her arm. “Upsy-daisy,” he said, lifting, and at last she was on her feet, though unsteady in the forward-straining high-heeled shoes. She swayed against him as she scrabbled at the wrappings and at last got them off, feeling his hot breath on her ear as he supported her. The oblong box now revealed she quickly dropped to the floor, holding on to the tissue-paper covered bundle of lightness inside. Taking hold of a comer of black material that showed she shook and waved it from her hand until the paper floated away and she could see that she held a garment of some kind. And such a garment!

It was made of sheer black nylon, transparent as the stockings she wore, with large-patterned diamond-shaped ridges on it. It was a one-piece affair, with legs and arms that ended in black ruffles that matched the ones edging the navel deep V in front and the deeper V in back. The front was the front, she could tell, because of the black ridges which outlined where the wearer’s breasts would be held. As she examined it more closely, closing one blue eye to concentrate better, she saw that a small plastic zipper ran from the notch of the rear V around to that of the front one, and now she carefully unzipped it so that, as she held it out in both hands, it resembled a floating black butterfly. “Oh, it’s beautiful!” she said, with a slight hiccup, and pushed herself away from Jim to try to dance again to the tune of ‘These are a few of the things that I love’.

“Mmhh, put it on, honey,” said Jim. “I bet it’s your size.”

Obediently, happy to oblige, Maryon kicked off her shoes and tried to step into one of the clinging legs of the harem-type costume, but kept on losing her balance. “You’ll have to help me, Jim. And gimme some more wine, please.” She’d show him whether she was big enough to take her mother’s place or not!

He gurgled the Chablis into the two glasses and gave her one, then knelt in front of her. “Put your hand on my shoulder, Maryon,” he said, then took her foot in one hand and eased it into the leg of the thing, then changed hands to do the same with the other leg. He spent a minute at her feet making sure he’d got the thing on her the right side out and the right way around, then, pulling at the black nylon, slid his hands slowly up her calves and over her knees, then up to her thighs, under the dress. “Can’t see what I’m doing,” he said, and without thinking she took hold of the hem of the dress and tucked it up under her chin, quickly, returning her free hand to his shoulder and taking a sip of wine from the glass in the other.

The sight of her unconcerned nudity seemed to be too much for the man and he stared at her gold-twined cunt as it was exquisitely framed by the stocking-tops and the garter-belt and its straps as if he’d struck real gold. More slowly now, never letting his eyes deviate from that bland blonde nest that faced him, he slid the harem-costume further up her thighs. At the touch of that nylon-on-nylon sensation on her legs, Maryon felt that old feeling start all over again. She shook her hips impatiently. “Hurry up, Jim,” she said. “I’m getting tired of standing.”

She quivered as his hands cupped the lush balls of her ass, fitting the thing to her like a glove, then looked down the length of herself as she felt him fumbling at her thighs.

“Ought to take this thing off,” he was muttering, unfastening the straps of her garter-belt. “Otherwise might tear something. Better get your dress off, too. Here, let me put your glass down while you do it.”

Maryon felt her breasts pull free as she struggled to get the bright blue dress off over her head, her long-whipped ponytail getting in the way for a while so that she strained and stretched her body to set her agile young breasts to dancing above Jim’s head as he loosed the taut straps resting against the satin creaminess of her thighs and laddered the jiggling, ballooning richness of her cute little rump. Finally he managed to unhook the thing and drop it to the floor, then stood up help her with the dress, as she arched her back, shrugging her shoulders, she was pressed against him and with a hidden gasp she realized that he was hard beneath his tight pants, and soon, if she was lucky, she would get her first look at a real man.

The dress flung carelessly over the hassock, Maryon stood lax and limp as Jim quickly pulled the rest of the garment up over her and slid her arms into its sleeves. Stepping back, he told her to get herself sorted out and, awkwardly bending her neck to see what she was doing, since there was no mirror in the room, she cupped her nubile breasts and tucked them carefully into place under the transparent dark nylon. At his suggestion she stepped into the blue shoes, then reaching behind her with an arc of her slim stomach that she knew thrust her titties out to their fullest prominence, took hold of the zipper that lodged above the crack of her ass and pushed it down as far as it would go beneath her, before leaning over to reach down in front of her, her breasts like cherry-tipped pears, to grasp the zipper and pull it up in front.

Its tightening track pulled the harem-thing about her like a second skin, and as she wiggled and stretched to get more comfortable in it the transparent black nylon moved with her. When she bent her legs and stuck her butt out, placing her hand to cup her crotch and smooth the bite of the ridge out of it, she surreptitiously fingered herself, oblivious of Jim’s bright-eyed stare.

Suddenly becoming aware again of the music, she put her hands on her neck, below the swinging ponytail, dropped her head back and, standing in place, lithely put her body through the paces of a wild dance, feeling the excitement grow in her as the tight nylon subtly slid and tugged against her flesh.

“I think you owe me a kiss for the present, honey,” she heard him say softly, and then she felt one arm about her shoulders and the other on her waist. Still keeping her hands behind her, she let him pull her writhing body against him, and she deliberately drove her little crotch against the bulge in pants, letting the sleek nylon slide sussuratingly over him he had to be aware that she knew what she was doing, dropped a hand to her behind and feverishly clutched and stroked her animated ass, while on her closed-eye face she felt his hot, musky breath. His lips came down on her own parted rosebuds, and immediately she darted her long, wriggling tongue into his mouth, thrusting and seeking his until they met and struggled.

The familiar longings quickly spread through her, tinged with the delicate spice of daring, the consequences of discovery or disclosure in this instance would be far more severe than would have been the case with her brother, even. She mashed her wet lips the more resolutely against Jim’s and prepared herself for utter abandonment.

Before long he was searching with his lips down her body, sucking her hardened rosy nipples through the shadow of black nylon, fondling the lower cracks of her ass, rubbing his head excitingly against her belly, finally on his knees, reaching up for the zipper and plunging it down into the nest of her crotch. Obligingly she parted her thighs, feeling the strain on their slender fronts as she turned them out, still rocking to the music in her head, the playing album now finished and off.

His head nuzzled deeper into her crotch and inexorably she felt herself being pushed back toward the couch, though only half aware of the cooperation she was affording him. Maniacally she swung her lissome body until the lashing ponytail beat on her shoulders and her cheeks. Moving forward after her on his knees the man clasped her thighs and, digging his fingers into the crevice behind her, pulled her apart until she felt she would split there. Even through the delirium of her passion she was conscious of relief when at last her calves hit the edge of the couch and she fell back onto it. Impatiently he caught hold of the edges of the flimsy garment and pulled it apart, exposing her fresh lush breasts to his gaze and hands.

He held one each in his hot, sweaty palms, roughly caressing them, squeezing her aroused, ardent nipples between finger and thumb so that she almost cried out, except that the torture was insanely wild and invigorating. Lust consumed her and she flung one stockinged, nyloned leg over the back of the couch and let the other fall to the floor, splitting herself into a limber V the better to accommodate his gaping, gnawing mouth and strong-licking tongue. “Oh baby, oh baby, oh baby…” he gasped, slobbering wetly about the smooth cream satin of her inner thighs, between whiles sinking his teeth gently into her taut, whitened tendons as they pulled out from her as if into the soft tender meat of a drumstick. As he moved his head slowly up her arched, upward-thrust bare belly, she caught at one of his hands in her own and pressed it down from her heaving breast, sliding along her panting flanks until he palmed her quivering cunt, and he insinuated one finger between her craving lips and rubbed his thumb on the hard node of her clitoris until she jerked and jerked again, sucking with her labia to draw him into her, hungry for her helpless hollow to be filled.

Presently his teeth and hand left her bobbing, tormented nipples, though the hand at her cleft continued to twist and tease her. In a brief flash of panic Maryon thought that he’d decided to stop, and for the first time realized that she was hopelessly, helplessly lost to the gusts of desire, and animal instincts overrode all other considerations with her. But then he was back. She knew at the back of her mind that he must have stripped off his pants, for against her face she felt the hot hard stick of his prick and the wet soft bags of his balls as he straddled her head. Reaching dreamily for him with one hand, she rubbed his parts about her cheeks, smelling the sweaty incense of him, pulling him down to run her nose along his length, then taking the loose skin of his testicles between her tiny teeth until she could suck the dangling fruit into her wide-open mouth, swilling his nuts deliciously in her swollen cheeks.

To her blurry, slitted, near-sighted vision his cock was massive, magnificent, marvelously long and broad. Positioned as she was under him, she couldn’t get it into her mouth however she twisted, so she contented herself with kissing it wetly, running her twinkling, lascivious tongue along its length, licking butter from a corncob. Bending her slender neck a bit, she could see a pearl of moisture at its red, distended tip, and lovingly she curled her tongue up around to pick it off his cock-head, savoring the liquid nodule of nectar. As if her laving tongue had provided the lot touch to his fuse, Jim abruptly jumped around on her, and, removing his rampaging hand, at last laid the head of his tool at her portal’s lips. He reached for her hand and placed it on him. Instinctively she grasped it, squeezing its pulsing palmful and thrusting up with her hips bravely to encompass with her sadly cunctated little cunt-lips his broad-domed driving rod.

Taller than she, he could no longer nibble on her trembling tits, though with the hand that did not support him he roved her breasts like a pirate with a chest of gems, and in her ear, as meantime he bit her lobe, she could hear him through her own red torrent of tingling blood incoherently mutter how he’d give it to her, how he’d fuck Lois, how he’d been saving for his screw, how Lois would now get what had long been coming to her, how he’d make her whimper for him and quit her whining at him, but he was not completely unaware that it was not her mother under him, Maryon realized as a thin blade of rationality cut down through her raging emotions for a second, for often, as he eased his prick heroically into her juicy tightness, he would murmur, “Thirteen-year-old pussy; a thirteen-year-old piece. Thirteen-year-old pussy; a thirteen-year-old piece!” with a shade of amazement in his words.

Utterly abandoning herself to him now, Maryon began to respond to his stronger thrusts with twisting drives of her own, letting the new-found muscles of her hot, velvet cavern use their steel fingers to draw him in. All sensation in her ran from nipples and toes down and up to her pleasure-pain-aching loins and, reaching blindly down, she caught her dark-nyloned legs behind her knees and pulled them back and apart still more, wondering why she could not get the rest of him in her that she sensed kept his crotch from grinding on hers.

His thighs smoothly riding between the shallow, silky fork of her own, he began to piston harder, stronger, battering at some blockage within her that, finally, with a sharp pain that cut into her like the slice of a razor-blade, shivered and split. “Ooooowwwwwaaaaawwwwwggggghhhhhgggnmuuhhhhh!” she cried in shock, and withdrew her bouncing ass from him, pushing at his shoulders with fragile, frantic hands and pressing her high-bent knees against the powerful bones of his hips. But his new freedom of passage only served to lash his lust to further endeavors, and her sudden tight clamping on him seemed to encourage rather than dissuade his zealous zest. Now each plunging stroke and sticky part-withdrawal rubbed her raw, but at the same time it was exactly like scratching a nettle-itch, too tantalizingly pleasant to give up despite the consequences. And when his bludgeoning blows at last beat their way to the ultimate door of her desire and his slippery key sidled with oil on its grooves into her final, canaliculated lock the clean erotic delightful delirium her instinctive constrictions sent her into washed away all semblance of hurt. Her inner body hesitated with titillating indecision whether to shrink back from the bold bumblebee invading the tiny petals of her shockingly sensitive cervix or to fleetingly, flutteringly blossom about it.

Short quick shivers consumed her whole being as her vaginal fingers clutched and clung to his swollen thrumming member and then, all too soon, her balm-dam burst and floods of golden flaming sweltering sweetness flowed from her about him, more gloriously satisfying than anything her fiery fantasies and fleet fingers had been able to achieve. And still he rode into her, sshhhwacking up and down her tremorous tunnel so that the very sound of it drew more gushing gallons from within her, so that her vitals seemed about to be sucked out of her. Then as she lay there writhing, pinned it position like a dying butterfly, a hot hard stream shot through the sundered shards of her erstwhile honey’s haven and first time Maryon knew the incredible impact of an uncontrolled creaming. She sucked in her belly and roiled her hips rapidly, gasping at the repeated jets that squirted into her deepest recesses, filling them to an overflowing that laid a layer of viscous liquid between his prodding prick and her wambling walls, and clenching herself desperately about him to contain the excess and squeeze him dry. Clench — squeeze — thrust — squirt… clench — squeeze — thrust — squirt… Clench — squeeze — thrust — squirt… there seemed to be no end to it… to him… to her… to the aching misty magic moment…

Against her singing ear he groaned gratefully in his throat, and from her own still-childish lips came quick little cries of gasping gratification.

At last, hot and damp and panting, he’d finished with her, and Maryon was left breathlessly beneath him to experience the tender tantalizing tortures of mutual tabescence.

They lay there, breathing deeply and slowly, as if asleep.

And then dry sobs for an ache of something irretrievably lost, began to consume her and, wine well washed out of her wits, she shudderingly drew herself out from under his uncaring, uncomplaining bulk and ran, naked, hands clapped to her ravished reddened cleft, to the bathroom where, locking herself in, she jumped into the shower, tearing the remnants of her clothes from her and mingling her frightened tears with the running water as she scrubbed demonically at herself.

When, eons later, she plucked up innocent courage to return to the living room, she found bottle, paper, boxes… all traces of Jim gone. The couch had been wiped clean of whatever might have stained it, and the glasses, rinsed, returned to the kitchen.

She picked up the dress and one shoe, got the other and the stockings from the bathroom and restored them to Lois’ room, pulled on a sweater and jeans and went out to hide the harem-thing at the bottom of the garbage can.

In her room again, she stamped and hammered on the Sound Of Music with her shoe, then took the remains of that, too, out into the trash can.

FOURTEEN YEARS OLD

Maryon approached initiation time next year with mixed feelings. She knew, vaguely, that she would be humiliated and degraded upon her entrance to the ‘underground’ ‘Bare-Stud-Cat’ society but she was at the mental and physical stage where she just didn’t care.

Jim Harris had never shown up again, giving the quarrel with her mother as the excuse, though Lois, despairingly, put herself down and pleaded with him to come back and give her another chance. Since then Lois had taken to going out at least four nights a week to the neighborhood bars, deeming Maryon old enough not to need a babysitter. Karen seemed more and more to be engaged in mysterious, lonely projects of her own so, when Sylvia Matherly, condescending to her fourteen years from her sixteen, took her aside one day at break and asked her if she wanted to join the clandestine club, she shrugged and said yes.

The ‘Bare-Stud-Cats’, it was rumored in wondering whispers, were about twenty of the most rebellious of the Wingering Experimental School for Boys, with perhaps a dozen of the more daring of the otherwise straightlaced St. Joan’s older girls as a kind of unladies’ auxiliary. Disclosure of what went on at their highly unauthorized random-selected and timed ‘come-togethers’ was peculiarly and painfully punished, it was said. Whatever the reason, none but the members knew how and where they spent their time, and it was considered a dubious honor to be asked to join.

Maryon had received her instructions on a read-and-eat section of (unused!) toilet-paper. She was to come alone, at seven of a Friday evening, to the small gym of the Wingering school, telling no one of her impending visit. She was to wear — the instructions precisely spelled it out — gym costume under a raincoat, no bra, no panties, rubber-soled boots.

With a quick, sure look behind and around her to see she’d not been followed and that there were none to observe her illicit entry in the place, Maryon carefully closed the gate behind her and walked swiftly and noiselessly in her boots to the gym door. The tiny foyer was dark, someone had removed the bulb. But as she stood there in the blackness she heard someone move, someone who knew where she was standing, oriented to her by her silhouette as she’d come through the door. With no word of explanation or introduction, a pair of hands touched her body, then ran up to her face. Something was placed over it and she almost panicked until she realized that some kind of mask, with no eye-holes, but curved and fitted to leave her nose and lips free, was being adjusted with straps that went over her head and beneath her ears. As soon as it was in place, she heard a light click on, a last tug was given to the straps, then hands ran lightly over her body, unbelting and unbuttoning the white trench coat she wore and sliding it from her unprotesting shoulders before patting her to check, presumably, that she’d perfectly obeyed the orders she’d been given.

She knew what they… he… she…? could see, her blonde hair cut short so that golden curls hugged her cheeks, framing her clear, clean, creamy complexion, slightly turned-up nose, and lips that insisted on remaining over-full and childish despite her experimentation with lipsticks… a firm, rounded chin and a rather long, slim neck that was now circled by the polo-neck of her white, cotton-and-wool, long-sleeved rib-wristed, tight-fitting gym sweater. Hugging her every contour, stretched like a second skin over her firm, high-held, berry-tipped grapefruit of breasts, the single garment swept down along her flanks, showing the subtle indentations and rises of her ribs, before being cut off from view just above the hollow of her navel and the lean thrusts of her hips by the elastic-topped brief blue synthetic-silk of her shorts that, with brown piping at sides down to the three-inch slits there, nestled high-legged into her crotch and smoothed themselves over her out-curved cheeks as unwrinkled and conforming to their swelling pressure as the fabric sheathing the globe of a hot-air balloon.

But, effectively blinded herself, she could see nothing, not even the hint of light beyond the mask, and so let herself be led forward, not without some inner apprehension which she did her best to conceal from whatever audience was around her. From memory of a couple of previous visits she knew she was being led, by a hot hand at her elbow, into the gym proper, and as she carefully negotiated the short flight of steps which went down to the planked wooden floor, she recalled the set-up.

Directly across from her as she entered the low door, some thirty feet or so, was a wall banked by wall-bars. Against the walls at left and right would be, respectively, a variable height wooden box-horse and a four-legged, leather-cylindered horse with a pair of vaulting handles, and a set of parallel bars and a pile of rubber mats. Four pairs of ropes would be hanging down from the beamed ceiling, and across the width of the gym, halfway down its length to her left, would be the bar, perhaps lowered, perhaps hauled up out of the way. Against the walls immediately to left and right of the entrance door were stacks of low benches, not much used for exercise, but forming a convenient set of bleachers for whoever was not performing on the apparatus. As she came into the small, lofty hall she felt the presence of people in those bleachers… a short, nervous laugh here, a couple of words in a subdued tone there… an air of inhabitance everywhere. A boy’s voice at her ear told her to obey exactly whatever order she received, told her to turn about to face her peers, told her she stood in the exact center of the gym, told her to answer truthfully.

Maryon, her pulse beating rapidly, nodded her head to show she understood, and stood patiently replying to the catechism put to her… her age… her statistics (five-one, ninety-five, thirty-four, twenty-two, thirty-one)… the state of her virginity (no questions asked as to its loss) her general knowledge of the Bare-Stud-Cats purpose…

Then began the ordeal of initiation. First she was asked to show them the soles of her boots, which she did. The ridged rubber soles belonged to the only boots she possessed, shiny black fur-lined leather that fitted snugly to just below her knees without benefit of zipper, the tops turned back down a couple of inches to disclose a thick band of fluffy white. Her choice appeared satisfactory and the lone mysterious voice, also a boy’s, told her to climb the ropes that would be put into her hand. Running the two lengths over and around one foot and clamping down with the other, Maryon pulled herself up until she was told to stop, judging she was a couple of body-heights from the floor. Here she was told to reverse herself and, feeling odd in her blindness and somewhat disoriented, she released her feet from the ropes and, taking a firm grip with her hands, swung her body up and over until she hung head downward, her booted feet once again wrapped around separately by the ropes. A command ordered her to slowly descend and, the blood rushing to her head, she slid down until told to stop again. Without warning she felt hands on her body and someone inserted his fingers into her shorts, gripped the edge of her sweater, and pulled it down so that her breasts swung free, nakedly hanging out from her as she hung there. The sweater was deftly rolled until it formed a tight band under her arms and then the hands moved caressingly up her belly to her shorts and under them, so that she quivered to the touch of fingers on her cunt under the tight silk.

Next the voice told her to release her feet and swing over backwards, so that now she hung by her twisted arms, facing her audience, and the same pair of hands rolled down the top of her shorts, pulling up into her crotch so that she knew she revealed the lower swell of her belly, the valleys between abdomen and thighs, and her golden cluster of curls, with her quim starkly outlined by the stretched silk. Behind her the inquisitive hands continued between the cheeks of her ass which, in any case, hung barely out above the band of blue silk. Meanwhile knotted loops must have been made in a pair of other ropes, for the hands bent her legs at the knee, one at a time, and inserted them into the loops so that she hung face down and spread-eagled. Her hair was unceremoniously gripped and her chin jerked up, and she was set to swinging, at first gently, then in longer arcs, swooping toward her inquisitors with her pendant breasts dropping pear-shaped down from her, her bare balls of butt thrust up into the air as she jack-knifed her body to perpetuate its diving through the air. She heard footsteps about her and now many hands let her swinging, unprotected body play under and over them, their touch so rough sometimes that she was forced to lift herself by her already straining arms in order not to have her titties bang painfully into some human obstruction. As she writhed and twisted for them, the taut muscles of her thighs worked on her so that her cunt felt open, and each new swing cut the blue silk more deeply into her, so that she knew she spanned it with her young and liquid lips.

After a while they tired of this amusement and, releasing her feet, let her gratefully stand up. Solicitous hands pulled down her tight white sweater over her heaving breasts, but then continued on down to tug at the sliver of shorts until they slid down her legs, where she was told to step out of them. She could feel the lower edge of the sweater band about her lower belly and just above the inward curves of her ass as they swept sweetly into her thighs, and shivered as she faced them, naked from knee to navel, pretty well. She was next led over to the wall-bars and reached behind her to the highest bar above her head. Her legs were parted and the heels of her boots hooked over the bottom bar, then she was told to ‘walk’ up the wall as far as she could. As her legs bent at the knees and, inch by inch, she moved her feet alternately up the poles, her body was thrust forward in a great arc, suspended by her arms in their tight covering of sweater, her breasts ovalled and flattened by the pulling strain, and her gold-fuzzed pussy pushed out to its greatest prominence. When her knees were bent at right-angles and she could climb no more, her ankles were seized and pulled still further apart, and then, as she hung defenseless, fingers began to rove her lower body, tickling her thighs, plucking at her labia, pulling them open so that pairs of fingers could be slid into her. She throbbed and quivered as biting kisses were delivered onto her exposed parts, and tongues and teeth were employed to titillate her clitoris. Her vagina was full of oozing moisture and, as someone’s small fist was pistoned into her, wriggling its knuckles for purchase so that she silently struggled against the raking pain, the sounds of suction echoed in the place above the heavy breathing all about. With a great deal of expertise, they worked on her until she was just about ready to explode with desire, then desisted and let her stew before starting again.

Without preamble she was ordered down, turned around, and told to reverse her former position, so that now her unprotected ass was at their mercy, pushed out at them in all its rosy nakedness, and they again played with her, fingering her cunt as it bared its pink-lipped slit below her, moistening the tunnel into her tight brown asshole and plunging a finger into it till it met the tight first corner of the tunnel, sending startled and delighted shocks through her which they could not fail to notice.

And once she was sure that a hot-headed prick had been rubbed up against her, but it didn’t enter, and she couldn’t be sure.

By this time it wasn’t the indignities being visited on her that gave her any thought, but the sheer aching pain on her arms and legs, so she was glad when the footsteps receded and her parts were relieved of their probing. Ordered to get down again, she walked with throbbing thighs and sore crotch to where the hand on her arm next led her. Standing, she wasn’t sure where, the sweater was at last stripped from her to leave her solely in mask and boots. She soon found that she was not to be left alone to be merely stared at. Instead she was bent forward until, stretching, she could feel the cold leather of the box-horse, then hastening hands on her ass sent her forward until the crease of her thighs was shivered by contact with the leather. On instructions she laid herself along its length, on her face, cringing as the coolness of the material touched her belly and breasts. But not for long was she to be left on ice for, without warning, a stinging slap was delivered to her upthrust haunches, followed by an equally as scorching blow on her other cheek. Now they came like hot rain as, evidently, the whole crew took turns to buffet her bare and boldly offered backside. At first the slaps brought tears to her eyes under the mask, and she almost broke down and begged to be released… this seemed to be just so much sadism. But then, as the descending fingers, some flat, some cupped, continued to extend the territory they so fleetingly but tinglingly covered, their effect, she was surprised to find, was to stimulate her sexually, both by virtue of an ultimate relaxation of herself to whatever they would do to her, and to be spanked like a child was about the most humiliating thing she could imagine, and by the pressure of the leathered-edge of the horse against the fragile-seeming bones of her pelvis, which steadily built an increasing pressure in her groin until she felt she must either piss or perish of a lovely and lascivious lassitude.

From halfway above her knees to the small of her back she was a roseate, glowing mass of sensation, and when at last they finished and she was allowed to get up, she felt deliciously, feverishly bruised, and almost fell to her knees from the ache.

In a daze she let herself be led next, stumbling her oddly heavy-footed way across the planked and polished floor, to where they had creakingly lowered the walking bar. Fearfully she wondered if they expected her to get up there and walk it, blind and shaky-legged, but with a sigh of relief she understood that she had merely to hang from it by her arms and swing her way along it back and forth several times. Dimly she imagined what a sight she must make for their avid eyes, clad only in the mask and her shiny black white-fur-topped boots as her straining body bounced and bobbled her nude breasts and her twisting hips by turn excitingly covered and concealed the gape-lipped young pink juiciness of her cavorting quim. Again, as she finally hung there from bone-aching wrists, eager and predatory hands probed and pried at her, sliding into her ready cunt, ravaging her outraged rectum, lifting and squeezing her breasts as though she were fruit in the market, tormenting her tender ass with great pinches of tortured flesh between finger and thumb till she felt like a side of beef being appraised at a butcher’s.

Still with only brief, low-pitched words to guide her, she at last dropped from the beam and stumbled over to where the pile of rubber mats had been stacked so that, as she was pushed back on them, her booted feet just was clear of the floor. Painfully conscious of the ridges of rubber beneath her burnished bottom, she tiredly but obediently parted her legs and fell back with outstretched arms, knowing now that she was to be faced with the ultimate test and already feeling her eager nipples send their aroused shocks through her expectant body.

Almost immediately she was subjected to myriads of shades of strong and subtle stimulation. Some of them, boys and girls alike, had apparently stripped themselves while others, it seemed, had only partly denuded themselves. Before they’d finished with her, or she with them, Maryon judged they’d all participated in one way or another. In her blindfolded state, and with the delectably confusing sensations breathtakingly and mind-fillingly engendered in her, she could never hope to recapture exactly the order and manner in which they satisfied themselves on and with her. The evening became to her memory a lost living legend of lust, full of peaks and valleys and climbs and drops.

Sometimes a hand on her wrist would encourage her to grasp a hot hard stem of flesh and gently stroke or furiously frig it. Or it might be nylon-stockinged legs that would part to let her pulsing fingers slide into a wet and unknown cunt like clenching calipers. Twice by the taste a twinkling twat presented itself to her questing lips for a kiss, and another discreetly covered her head within the confines of a hot and humid skirt before edging along to place its pelvic bones firmly between her jaws so that coarse hairs wound their way between her teeth as she obligingly munched. Her breasts were continuously ravaged by a round of chewing, biting, nipping, sucking mouths until she could feet her young cherries of nipples swell to bursting point and her puffed areolas corrugating to agonies of stirring sensitivity. And all the time at the center of her sex were foreskinned pricks and bare-headed bones; long-nailed roving fingers that raked her succulent flesh like razors, and blunt-ended ones that toyed tantalizingly with her tremorous clitoris; sharp-tipped tongues that impudently prodded into her, and duller, broader ones that were content to lick and lave her unprotesting and protuberant little labia. Hands fondled and caressed and kneaded and tickled her so that she writhed in exquisite delight under their never-ceasing embraces. Now a hot, struggling nude body would lie heavily upon her while helpful hands opened her up and slid the stranger’s leathered loaded length into her, briefly… now a cockless crotch would jerk fitfully raspingly against her own and softer lips would search about her mouth with urgently desirous response… now hands would reach beneath her and rend her callipygian cleft while a voided sensuous mouth hotly supped on the split semi-spendings of a former occupier… now a lean and rubbery smooth and slender prick would bob for a moment against her cheeks before, her jaws prised roughly open, it found a honeyed haven. And meanwhile her hands were busy at breast and ball and cock and cunt, her desire mounting at a squared rate to theirs until she cried out around a mouthful of pendulous bollicks and twisted her head and petulantly pounded her hips up and down on the rubber mats, and reached and hooked with her black-booted legs to drag someone, something, any one or thing, into the hollow-echoing emptiness between her burning thighs that, mute, could not itself cry out for the filling it craved, mouth and mutter as it might.

Even so at least two of the boys shot their fiery sperm into her depths before she reached her first agonized orgasm, leaving her in the short interval between their insertions a sobbing, wrestling wreck who thought for a despairing second that they would cruelly let her suffer and so increased to a frenzy her manipulations upon someone’s silken bag of nuts with one hand and a bulging, burgeoning bundle of flaring flesh with the other, with the immediate result that twin spurts of warm wet cream shot slithering along her arms. Giving thanks as the second, slimmer length was placed against her puckering lower lips and pushed within, she squeezed her handfuls dry and felt them replaced by another plump prick and a hot hollow that clamped about her paired fingers like a rubber glove.

Her own vagina began to clench and quiver uncontrollably as the intruder began to slide smoothly in and out of it, and she would have gasped at each incredibly reaching incursion had her throat not been blocked by the domed end of a meaty hot-dog of a prick that was engaged in dripping its mustard into her. At last her volcano overflowed and hot lava melted away her walls as, with eager, striving lips, she let the swinging hammer between her thighs batter away at her cervix and breach the last quivering crack in the innermost recesses of her yawning chasm. Golden magna scorched her and, as if blocked by the still plunging piston of prick that now, too, was jetting into her, the glorious glow backed up and filled her boiling belly. And soon her whistling breath was escaping into some new luscious questing quim athwart her jaws as a third battering-ram charged up her galvanized gulley and thudded imperiously at her closing gates to demand entrance… which demanded request she acceded to with redoubled pleasure.

Each new entry was welcomed into her marinating maw until she lost count of the number of times she liquidly, lovingly, lasciviously spent her cuntish kisses on the invaders. Whether those she masturbated to magnificent maturation also plucked up enough new Cassanovan courage to enter her, she didn’t know. Or whether he that, kneeling over her, straddled her waist and jerked himself off between her creamy, satiny breasts with the aid of at least one girl — her breast dipped brushingly into Maryon’s mouth like a small, shapeless silken bag with a marble in its end — also, shrived and shaven, entered her seminary in search of guidance and fulfillment…

Toward the end she only was dimly aware that she was the blind center of a pile of wriggling, sweaty, cum-smeared, spittle-slobbered bodies whose every touch to her flesh sent darts of desire from their point of contact direct to her clamoring cunt, and whose often ineffectual, jaded javelins left still unrequited quarts of quim-oil in the rubber barrels of her bowels.

Later, led to a washroom, she finally emerged, dressed, to find the gym deserted and somewhat crudely cleared up.

Numb in mind and body, her psyche soothed and shocked by turns of memory, she thoughtfully and wearily went home, grinning ruefully at the fancy of her mother’s reaction, should she ever learn where she’d been this evening. But Lois wasn’t home yet.

FIFTEEN YEARS OLD

Long before the winter of ’66 came upon her, Maryon had grown tired of the constant fucking and fooling at the Bare-Stud-Cats’ meetings. She was of a mind that there should be a time and a place for everything while they seemed to find pleasure only in using the auxiliary cunts as a place for their pricks, and at any and all times. So bored had she become, indeed, that she hadn’t attended a meeting since summer, though Sylvia constantly urged her to come along and share the fun whenever a new member was to be initiated.

Conditions at home were still the same, with Lois beginning to put on a little weight and providing more TV dinners and excuses for her absence than ever. More for the sake of giving Sylvia something to tell the others than anything else, Maryon’d halfheartedly proposed Karen for membership and, to her surprise, the next day was urged to seek out the other girl and see if she wanted to join. Karen had grown more introverted, it seemed, and Maryon hadn’t spent much time with the older girl, who more and more kept herself to herself and refused to participate in the usual school activities, she had been prevailed upon to portray Portia in the school production of The Merchant of Venice.

So it was that this Saturday night Maryon found herself being led straightaway upstairs in Karen’s house to what the black-haired girl referred to as her studio. Her parents had gone out to dinner and a movie, it seemed, and the two girls were alone in the house.

“Gee, this is a swell pad. Groovy!” exclaimed Maryon, looking around her at the room. All the walls were curtained, and, being large, was draped so that behind the black hangings Karen could store books and clothes and albums. Even her record-player was hidden away there. The ceiling was likewise draped in black, like the inside of a tent, with only a glittering electric chandelier hanging from its center, with various colored bulbs set in it. A large mirror, tilted slightly forward, faced the foot of the bed, which itself was just a plain box-spring topped by a mattress, and shrouded in a multiplicity of imitation animal skins and furs, with brightly colored cushions thrown carelessly upon it. On the floor were thick, intricately designed rugs, and there was a long footstool to one side of the bed. “Wow… groovy, man!” repeated Maryon, impressed with this exotic display so simply and economically achieved.

“Yeah… see; any kind of light I want, too, fixed it up myself,” said the older girl, showing off, reaching under the covers of the bed to produce a small console of switches which, as she clicked them on and off, brought different colors out to glow from the chandelier, so that the room went through the changes of pure white, purple, red, green, yellow, blue, pink, orange… too many for Maryon to take in at one glance… and then in various combinations. Finally Karen left the lights to burn with a mysterious green effect with a touch of red in it, so that her oval, white-skinned face, framed by the long, straight jet black hair, might have illustrated a book on young witchcraft, and causing a strange sheen on the patterned nylon of the lounging pajamas she wore, whose belled legs and arms floated about her like seaweed.

“Loose your threads and park your butt, kiddo,” she said, plunking herself down on the bed and patting a place beside her. “So, hey… what’s up? How come you haven’t been around?”

Maryon slipped off her boots and socks and wriggled her toes into the warm depths of the rug, shrugged out of her coat and hung it behind the drapes, and affected a yawning stretch, a bit guilty at having ignored Karen for so long. In the mirror she saw herself reflected, a bit bigger and fuller than her friend, despite their ages, and wearing a simple green skirt and a white blouse that also, in this light, was tinged green.

Sitting herself down on the bed, she made a few excuses, then gradually introduced the subject of the Bare-Stud-Cats Club, and let herself be drawn out about what they did there.

Karen looked at her perceptively from under her long black lashes as she finished. “Uh, kiddo, something tells me you’re not too turned on by it, this Club of yours, and all this screwing, huh?”

Maryon admitted she was right. Karen nodded wisely, her secret eyes flashing in the odd green shadows. “Gave up most of that stuff myself, couple of years back. Oh hell, yeah, you’re not the only kids to get a kick out of fucking, y’know. Some of the rest of us got our kicks in too. But I dropped outa screwing around with those jerks, those little-boy-bastards, long since. Got something better than that going for me now.”

Maryon looked her enquiry.

“Chicks, man! What else? It’s the only way to go! Y’ever go down on a chick, kiddo, or have one go down on you? Someone sympathetic and easy and slow, and not some cat hustling fast to get his rocks off, and screw your chance of getting your kicks?”

Thinking back, Maryon realized that, especially of late, she had had fewer climaxes and more instances of the boys in the Club using her as a kind of masturbatory machine… whip it in, whip it out, and wipe it! She confessed, a bit shyly, of her lack of satisfaction recently, but added that actually the girls in the Club were straight, and got their sexual kicks from plain and fancy heterosexual balling, though they turned to with a will on initiation nights, many hands making light work, as it were.

“Huh, too many fucking cooks screwing up the soup!” said Karen with a dainty snort and a toss of her head that sent ripples of green through her black hair. “Tell you what, baby, why don’t I teach you a few tricks of the game, huh? C’mon, get down to your skin, now… What d’you say?”

Maryon hesitated for a moment then, willing to try anything at least once, slid off the bed and stood in front of Karen, who propped herself up on one elbow to look.

Maryon looked into Karen’s hidden face then began to loosen the buttons on her blouse. Karen merely continued to watch her, making no move to also undress. Maryon felt a little self-conscious, but it didn’t keep her from sliding her blouse from her slim shoulders, unzipping and stepping out of her skirt, and sliding her half-slip down over her strong thighs before discarding it, bending down to tug the elastic free of her feet. When she raised herself she wore only her black bra and panties, brief, lacy garments that did little more than accentuate the bounding curves of her breasts and hips and belly. She felt goose-pimples sweep over her body and knew that they were caused by the steady, curl-lash-concealed gaze of Karen.

“Aren’t you going to get… naked, too?” she asked, after a pause, shifting her weight from shapely leg to outthrust thigh.

“Sure, kiddo, just as soon as you’re in your skin.”

With a slight feeling of irritation, Maryon reached behind her and unsnapped her bra. Pulling the wisp of a thing from her breasts, she felt the black lace catch at her hardening nipples.

Karen whistled. “You’re built, kiddo,” she commented, her eyes sweeping over the green-tinted mounds of breasts and dropping to the subtler curves of the hard, firm belly beneath.

“I guess I’ll do,” said Maryon, blushing despite herself at this unabashed feminine inspection. Karen continued to stare until Maryon could do nothing more than step out of her panties, conscious of the swing forward of her heavy breasts as she leaned forward. Then, totally nude, she faced Karen again. The older girl laughed, sat up, caught at the flaring edge of her colored top and brought her arms up to fight her bead through the neck-hole, revealing to Maryon’s interested gaze that the black-haired girl’s breasts were as shallow and oval as ever, except that now the dark areolas were larger and bumpier, and the hard black nipples, excited by the draw of nylon over them, were longer and more pointed, though as slender as before, like slim fingers of carbon. Lifting her cheeks up one at a time, still fixing Maryon with a half-concealed took of antic amusement, Karen pulled her pajama pants out from under, with one swift movement bent forward and slid them down her legs, threw them floatingly aside, and stood up, arms and legs stretched wide, back arched. “Voila!” she cried, with a laugh, delighting in her total exposure. As on the last time Maryon’d seen her naked, the girl’s crotch was shaved clean, as were her legs, belly and arms. Her natural ivory coloring was excitingly enhanced by the soft green light that shone on it.

Karen posed for a minute, shaking her head to let the long black hair sweep about her, pulling out the pins in it till it hung to her buttocks, then, without further ado, stepped forward and embraced Maryon, putting her arms about waist and neck, presenting her lips to be kissed, turning her face up to the taller, younger girl’s. With a twitch of her hip she slid one thin thigh between Maryon’s, boldly pressing it against her gold-haired Venus-mount and rubbing it up and down as her tongue slid into the opened mouth above her.

At first it seemed strange to Maryon to be kissing so passionately another girl, but in seconds her own arms came about the other slimmer body and pressed it to hers, jamming her tongue against the flickering dart that probed her, closing her big blue eyes and letting ha emotions take over. Her hands roved over the slim back and dropped to cup the cool hard balls of Karen’s provocative ass and lifted the girl up by the letting her fingers ride into and explore the soft-walled crack they found there. After a hot, swaying while, Karen shook her little head and pushed away. “Come,” she said, “let’s sit down a while.” Both girls were breathless as they sat on the edge of the bed.

Karen slid her hand along a fake leopard skin and took Maryon by the wrist, saying nothing. The blonde girl drew her knees up, mashing them against her breasts, while Karen peered at her with a grin on her elvish face, her eyes traveling over Maryon’s body as if she wanted to drink it all in, her lips half-parted as she softly breathed.

Neither spoke for a while and the muffled, draped room heard only the sound of their breathing. Against her knees Maryon could feel her nipples touching the soft down and she gently swayed so as to increase the sensuous contact. Then Karen broke the heady silence.

“C’mon, kiddo, now’s the time to eat me,” she said. Slowly letting her body uncurl, she lay back on the colorful bed, her hairless green-tinted body stark under the subdued lights, her over-slender legs parted and hanging down to the floor, her bent attitude thrusting up her hip-bones and pelvis, pools of shadow at the base of her belly. As Maryon hesitated, she quivered the muscles of her completely defoliated quim and languidly put her folded arms under her head, willing to be a voluptuous victim. The quiver-lipped hole at her crotch, all one shade of pale green, seemed to beckon Maryon. Still she hesitated, fascinated by the sight. Karen wriggled her hips, then reached down with one hand and, scissoring her fingers, parted her labia, spreading her legs wide against the soft-rugged floor. “There it is, Miss Maryon Alysun,” she said. “Come on and do me good… and I’ll do the same for you.”

Slowly Maryon slid off the bed and onto her knees between Karen’s slim legs. Head down, she put her hands on the thin thighs and with her thumbs pried apart the naked green-white lips. She felt strangely hypnotized… repelled and attracted at the deliberateness of it all… no hot furious moment as she’d been caught up in at her initiation. Gradually, with open mouth, she lowered her head, letting her hands slide up to cover the hard-cored little nipples that played against her palms like jumbo-sized rubber erasers. Already, before her lips were on it, the bare taut skin of Karen’s cunt was flickering and the vulva pubated in anticipation. Now that she was thinking about what she was doing, Maryon thought that the hot mouth would taste odd, perhaps even repulsive, but it didn’t, she discovered. It was clean and firm and from it came the lingering odor of bath-salts. Without further hesitation, she leaned in and pushed her rosebud lips against ovalled cunt and delivered a kiss.

Then, intoxicated with the whole atmosphere, she jammed her mouth in, forcing the thighs apart with her cheeks, and started licking. She stuck her tongue out and hardened it, wriggling it about until the other girl began to gently moan. A spark of pleasure at her power clenched her eyes and she went at it even stronger, delving deeper, teasing her tongue up and down the moist slit, going faster, stopping, starting again at a slower pace, washing from side to side, flickering in and out like a snake’s fangs, while the girl above her groaned and snorted. “Get my clit, kiddo. Chew on my clit, lover,” Karen whispered hoarsely. Maryon moved her head up a bit until she felt the hard protrusion peeking out of the smooth, wet surfaces of the soft vulva, then, drawing back her lips, took the little nodule between her dainty white teeth, nibbling like a rabbit on a stalk of lettuce.

“Oooooohhhhhh! Oooooohhhhhh! Baaaaabbbbbbyyyyy!” she heard above her. With thumbs and forefingers she squeezed and plucked at the hard rubbery nipples and felt against her arms and cheeks and forehead the long shivering shudders that racked the out-stretched Karen’s slender young body. She roiled the third nipple between her teeth, smelling the sweet-sour smell of the liquid oozing out against her full red lips. From time to time she altered her action on Karen’s clitoris, sometimes sucking lightly at it like a straw, sometimes letting its slight length pull back down between her teeth by its own elasticity, which set her palpitating patient to fresh inventions of chants and chirrups.

Karen was a quivering mass of hot olive jelly under her plunging, plundering mouth. The hard, tight-skinned hips rode up and the thin thighs clamped her hot, flushing cheeks. “Keep going, lover,” the hoarse voice said, “don’t stop — don’t stop — Goddamn it. Don’t slow down, honey! Just keep going — so I can — can come — can-can-can oorrrbbbrrhhhmm COME!”

Maryon burrowed deeper and now, relentlessly, as though trained by years of perfecting practice, she began a new, more rigorous manipulation of Karen’s trigger-clit, pulling at it evenly and letting it tuggingly slide free, gripping its tiny base and tonguing its tender tip before letting it struggle free once more. Almost immediately the bare-cunted girt reached climax, lifting her legs and wrapping them about Maryon’s neck, pulling her deep and hard against her crotch tin the blonde tasted spiced milk on her tongue, smelt the ripe odor of toasted cheese in her distended nostrils, and felt gluey cream on her trembling chin.

Presently the vise about her neck relaxed and Karen’s hands came wandering down to bury themselves in her golden curls.

“Come on up here, baby,” Maryon heard softly, and obediently she climbed up over the other girl’s slim body till she lay extended on it, nipple to nipple, crotch to crotch. Again Karen’s mouth searched for hers, and together the two drained out with kisses the residue of the black-haired girl’s royal honey.

It was some time later when Karen gently pushed her off. “Your turn now, baby,” she said, and herself adjusted the bigger, younger girl’s body on the animal skins as she had formerly lain, arms behind head, legs apart and touching the floor so that Maryon could feel the sweet strain of her breasts and belly as they arched. Then fragile fingers boldly brushed aside the coiled, sweaty hairs of her golden cunt-concealer and pulled her tender lips aside. As the deft manipulations went ahead, her mind took her back… to memories of Mike’s fingers and the other boys who’d fumbled there in fascination. But Karen, true daughter of her own female knowledge, knew exactly how to arouse her and bring her up to new plateaus of premeditated pleasure. Ripples of sheer, unashamed delight ran through her as, the penetrating fingers carefully removed, she recognized the first touch of tender lips, and she trembled with delicious and unencumbered disregard as Karen’s velvet tongue cylindered itself like a hummingbird’s and darted with an adept’s craft into the central core of her being.

Her own moans and little cries of gratification were softer than her friend’s had been, and instead she shuddered from her mouth, the muted sounds sending subtle shocks through her glowing body as she threshed her golden head in utter abandon. Soon hands were sliding lovingly up and about her breasts, and fingers toyed delicately with her nipples, twisting them this way and that and pulling on them till it seemed they’d be lifted from her.

And then the teeth! On that undernourished little node of gristle that was her clitoris! That few boys had treated with commiserating respect, and none with ultimate expertise!

Karen teased and tormented it with tiny nips and tender tugs, munching with her mouth the while on the extrusions of her labia, until she could stand the passive role of recumbency no longer. Already gold shoots of glory were suffusing her groin and growing longer shafts to fickle the insides of her tits and scorch the relaxed sphincter muscles of her hot-hearted rectum. With one easy, graceful movement she threw herself forward, sitting up, then leaning down over that black head until her quivering nipples were entangled in the greenish-shiny-jet-sleek net. She lifted her feet from the floor and flung her legs over Karen’s shoulders, bending her knees back and out to force that searching face smothering into her crotch, crossing her arms hard against the back of Karen’s neck so that there was no way this epitome of ecstasy could escape her. Eagerly, her ass sliding off the bed, she ground her writhing hips and silkily slid her flexing thighs against the hot satin cheeks of this girl, her friend, who was at the same time her slave and mistress.

Closing her eyes hard so that tears nearly came, she felt Karen respond with lusher ravings and frantic daggerings of her flexible strong tongue. The hard jaws were forced open to their fullest extent and she felt two rows of teeth rowel the soft flesh that contained the only part of her that was! While hot on her belly and heavily on her ears fell Karen’s harsh and excited snorting as the girl tried to bite and chew her way through Maryon’s skin and bone to get to her vagina’s far end.

Then down came the old familiar barriers and a wealth of gloriously glowing golden moltenness cleansed the agonizing ache of expectancy from her convulsing cunt and she collapsed, folded over the limp head of the other girl, hugging her like a dear doll between her thrumming thighs.

And presently they made gentler love, marveling over the clefts and contours of each other’s bodies, discovering with soft exclamations the differences and samenesses each of each.

Later that night, as Lois came falter-footedly home, Maryon, helping her mother to undress and go to bed, found herself wonderingly wondering what it would be like to find herself in the arms of this woman who, once, must surely have cradled and caressed her.

SIXTEEN YEARS OLD

Her infatuation with the new world opened up to her by Karen carried Maryon through several months but, when the older girl’s parents moved further out from the city, she lost touch. And somehow she couldn’t quite bring herself to form another lesbian attachment. It had been… an experience; something to be remembered and put at the back of her mind somewhere. Sapphism was, after all, only a middle course between masturbation and masterbation, or so it seemed to her. Nothing seemed to work completely for her, neither self, boys, or girls. Perhaps the fall, when she would be attending Glenville High, would bring fresher contacts, more mature possibilities…?

But in her classmates at least, she was to be disappointed. Perhaps because she’d attended a nonpublic school hitherto, perhaps because of her natural inward-turning nature — whatever the reason, she found herself cut off from the mainstream of school activities and for her part regarded with some degree of contempt the somewhat unsophisticated attitudes of her peers.

Though she studied hard on her own, her results in tests were poor, and before the semester was over she was marked as bottom of her class. So it was that on a bleak, overcast December afternoon she found herself reporting to the small private office of Mister Hugh Jenner, her Room- and History-Teacher. ‘Old Gelid Jenner’ they called him behind his back, more from alliteration than accuracy. He was a short, balding man in his early forties, with disappointed eyes behind his rimless glasses and a tag of beard on his chin. His temper knew only two moods… sarcastic, biting humor and long-suffering, patronizing forbearance. As she stood outside his door in her newly-bought, latest-fashionable boots and brown imitation leather micro-mini-skirt, with sleeveless fringed vest to match over a bright yellow turtle-necked sweater, with her books in their strap under one arm, Maryon brushed the fall of blonde hair which she was letting grow again back off her forehead, tired after the day’s studies, and wondered which of the two moods he would be in. Maybe, now that school was out and no noisy sounds ringing through the empty corridors, Jenner would be calmer, more human. She hoped so. She was in no mood herself to be upset by some trivial point, and delayed from getting home to a warm house and a hot meal. With a quick look around to see that the place was deserted, she put the books down and ran both hands quickly, strongly up her legs to smooth into place her warm pantyhose.

Bending over thus, she was surprised when Jenner’s throaty voice behind her said: “Hhhrrhhmm! Miss Swelt, is it? Come in, come in.”

He must have opened the door without making a noise, the quiet creep, she thought, a flush mantling her cheeks as she realized that her short skirt, hiked higher as she’d bent over, must have afforded him an excellent view of her sleek upper thighs. At least! If such views interested him, that is! She trotted dutifully behind him in her high-heeled brown boots and sat in the chair he indicated, alongside his desk. He finished straightening out some papers that lay on it, then looked at her.

“Um… Maryon, is it? Yes… well… uh, Maryon, we don’t seem to be making very good progress our first semester, do we?”

Followed, to her boredom, by a recital of her marks, her attitudes as reported by her other teachers, and the areas in which she might hope to make an improvement. She let the words run past her ears, not in the least way interested, until suddenly she realized that he was interested — but in her figure rather than her marks, for he couldn’t seem to keep his eyes off the knee of her swinging crossed-over leg or the bulge of her sweater-bound breasts as, when she shifted herself uneasily, they brushed aside the narrow lengths of her loose-hanging vest. Mentally she sat up and began taking notes. She knew she was smart, and didn’t much care either for the rigid system of scholastic scorekeeping or the supposed value of it once she quit school and applied herself to a career. But… But! But if she could get herself upgraded through Mr. Hugh Jenner without too much degrading of herself then… why she’d make a little bit of effort to win his commendations. With, she hoped, pleasure! She waited until he’d finished then leaned forward, putting a forlorn look on her face and bridling her breasts so that they hung enticingly out from her. “But I do try, Mister Jenner… I really do. I’m not stupid, it’s just that I don’t seem to do too well in the tests. I know that I know all that stuff.”

“Well, I think you do too, Maryon,” said Jenner, the eyes behind his glasses still riveted on her heavy-breathing bust. “I think that you’re a smart girl, from what I’ve seen of you. And I think it’s a pity that it’s the test marks that count.”

“Oh, you do, Mister Jenner!?” said Maryon, sitting up straight and uncrossing her legs. “Well then, perhaps I can come to some arrangement with you. That is, if you really think that the test marks don’t do me justice.” She had determined on a bold course of action.

“Why, er, yes. I really think that in your case your knowledge, generally, surpasses that of most of the students, and that the system of testing shows you to unfair advantage.”

“Then I propose a bargain with you, Mister Jenner,” said Maryon, getting up. “Just wait a moment, please.” She walked to the door, keeping her thighs close together so that her ass-action would be enhanced beneath the brief brown-leather skirt. Puzzlement was on his face, mixed with a modicum of consternation, as she returned to the desk, pulled the chair nearer to him, and sat down. She leaned an elbow on the corner and regarded him intently from out her big blue eyes. “Mister Jenner,” she said, after a moment, “in your history lessons you’ve rapped a lot about the way the world is run. Sometimes the people want to take some power from the King or whoever’s running things. Sometimes a country wants to rip off another so’s to get something the others have and they don’t. Lots of times more advanced countries would take over a defenseless one and make it a colony, so’s they could get markets for their goods. Now, in your lessons you’ve made a point of saying that in all these kinds of cases it would’ve been much simpler if, instead of quarreling and going to war about it, people would’ve just sat down and discussed things, making a trade of what they wanted against what they could get. Like the people give the King the money he needs, and make him a guarantee, and in return they get some power for themselves. Or, two countries get together and set a fair price for whatever the second one has that the first one wants. And the same thing goes with the colony bit, the big country gives the colony — one some help to get on its feet, and in return they get concessions, or whatever, for oil or gold… the things they wanted to invade ’em for. Right? Bargaining is better, right? If two countries, or two people, sit down long enough they’ll each find that the other has something they want, even though the thing they are giving doesn’t mean that much to them. Maybe that’s not too clear. What I’m trying to say is that well… say that in Vietnam they need an industry to bring money in, and give ’em employment and like that, and they decide electronics would be a good thing for them, like it is in Japan, huh? And we, America, want to get them to go along with, uh, the American Way… you know, our kind of Democracy. So, instead of getting into a war about it, we send them a few thousand electronic experts — you know, we’ve got a lot of ’em out of work, now — and the Government, our Government, pays them a good salary. Well, y’see… the men we send would be happy with the American Way because they’re getting paid good by the Government, and so without being taught about propaganda and all that they’ll just naturally be good, uh, spokesmen? And the Vietnamese are getting what they want, without a lot of official crap being laid down on ’em? And we save money ’cause we don’t have all those soldiers to pay and bullets to throw away, and they save money ’cause they don’t have to sell themselves to get the aid, or pay for the education of thousands of engineer students in other countries? Seems to me they both get something for nothing — whatever Mister Griswold in Physics says about the conservation of matter and energy and all that — and they get it because what they give is also a benefit to them. Right?”

Jenner was confused, obviously. But he thought for a moment, then said: “Well, Maryon, it’s not quite so simple as that, of course. And I doubt that Roger would quite go along with your Physics’ theory. But, yes, there is something in what you say. People should be able to exchange things, and bargain for what they want without losing pride or getting into a fight over it.”

“Right on!” said Maryon, taking a deep breath. It was now or never. Perhaps after all she could make use of her rather special background. She reached forward and took his left hand as it lay beside her and, as she spoke, placed it on the warmth of her round, pantyhosed knee. “Mister Jenner, I want to get better marks and I want to try some sex with an older man. You, I kinda reckon, wouldn’t mind getting it in me, if you could get away with it, and you wouldn’t really think it’d be cheating to give me the marks you think I deserve. What about an exchange? Is it a bargain?”

Her blue eyes flashed and sparkled as she spoke, and she fought hard to keep the color out of her cheeks. It was the first time in her life she’d been so outspoken, and really put it on the line, to herself or anyone. Jenner in his turn went pale and pink and pale again. He swallowed hard.

“You mean… you mean, Miss Swe… Maryon, that you want me to-to…” he broke off in confusion. On her knee his fingers tightened.

Maryon let herself smile intimately at him, comradely, with the suspicion of a wink. She remembered the tales of his wife that were told around the school… her dried-up sexual charge being devoted to good works and social responsibility. A childless couple, Maryon bet that it was mainly because of the woman’s hang-ups. Bet also that the poor man had never had it but in the modern-conventional, strictly head-to-head, face-to-face, male-uppermost style. By the wrist she slid his hand over her knee and pushed it between her crossed lower thighs, trapping it. “You know what I mean,” she said. “I’ll trade my body — and eagerly, too, not like a ten-minute trickster — for your influence. Mark me higher, and do your best to get some of the other teachers to do the same, but not so’s you’ll screw things up, naturally. Here… I’ll give you a quick sample and, whatever happens after, I’ll expect at least a B on my next History paper. And don’t worry about any thing, I’ve been on the Pill for months. See, how about this…?”

Maryon had already felt his hand growing hotter through the thin nylon and had observed, with secret amusement, how the front of his pants bulged where his gray suit jacket fell back from him. Moving herself a couple of inches forward and leaning at the same time, she made sure that his fingers were comfortably, comfortingly, snugged in the hot hidden haven of her crotch. With her own left hand she reached over the comer of the desk and spun his swivel chair a quarter to his left so that he directly faced her, then walked her slender fingers up his tight-clad gray thigh until she could flick the swelling growth at the base of his belly. She swiftly unzipped him, and, after a moment or two of struggling with the slit of his jockey shorts, managed to grip his prick and pull it out. She was inwardly delighted at its size and length. He was uncircumcised and his thin foreskin was red with a satin sheen. As she touched him there, appraisingly running a long-nailed finger down its underside and noting with approval its powerful jerk, she felt his fingers stir on her thigh, spreading to span the warm sector of nyloned flesh. His unaccustomed hard-on through his shorts made the rubbery pink-and-white sausage lean over toward the right, and when she grasped it firmly and set it straight, she felt him wince.

“Oh… that hurt you, didn’t it?” she said in a soft and sympathetic voice. “Maryon’ll fix that for you.”

Before he could think to protest — her mind was set on overcoming him with surprise and speed so that it would later be too late to change his mind — she stood up, feeling with mounting excitement the jab of his unexpecting fingers as they were driven momentarily against her pliable young pubic hummock… slid his hand down between her close nylon thighs beneath the upridden skirt, then stepped over his sprawling legs and sat on his right knee, putting her left arm about his neck to hold herself in place. Putting his left hand again on her thigh she took hold of his prick with her right, then leaned in to kiss his astonished lips. At first he seemed to resist, but soon his right arm came about her waist and he responded, quickly opening his mouth as his nubile young instructress nimbly attacked his teeth with her tongue, demanding obvious entrance.

At the same time she ran her circled fingers down his broad length until they reached the cloth of his pants, then slid them in and underneath the material, forcing it back until she could grope through the slit of the shorts and, finally, grasp his warm and fleshy balls, using her slim wrist as a shoehorn to give him an easier purchase for his climbing cock’s convenience. A groan went through him as she clutched his cocciferous cockles and gently squeezed, but he abandoned his mouth to her roving tongue and his left hand dragged higher beneath her skirt. She wriggled her butt provocatively on his leg, continuing her squeezing tactic until she felt he was near ready, then slid off and down to the floor between his legs. On this first occasion she wasn’t too concerned about her own pleasuring — that could wait for all the other times she now knew were to come her way — but to give him something to do she took both his unresisting hands and, not without a lot of difficulty and squirming about, allowed him to slide them down underneath the tight neck of her sweater and so, beneath her bra, onto her breasts. It was not very comfortable and the blood mounted to her face as she half-strangled, but she didn’t expect to be long in this position. Jenner’s bent-forward attitude hindered her head movements, too, but she drew in a great breath and, without delay, put her mouth over the end of his prick.

At the back of her mind was the thought that this was the first male she’d ever operated on who was possessed of a regular foreskin, and it pleased her, in a quiet way, that there was something else about his cock, apart from its sheer size in that department, to intrigue her. But she didn’t want to spend too much time on this occasion in rapturous investigation. In all of her sexual adventures, this one was to be entirely a job of work.

She began to move her soft red lips slithering from side to side about the outer covering of him, at the same time reaching out with her teeth until Tipobet Güncel Giriş she could grip him just around the distended slot which her inquisitive tongue had found for her. She now drove her tongue into that slot, narrowing its point and probing as if she were putting a finger into a glove, feeling him give quick little jerks against her right hand. Encouragingly she squeezed his balls delicately with her left. She let the air come whistling in through the sides of her mouth about him and sucked juicily through her own saliva so that the sound would further stimulate him to quick action. Feeling the veins along the length of his cock beginning to stand out from its rubbery flesh, she kept her dainty white teeth close to the dome and pushed her head down, so that the loose skin of his cock-hood rode up against them and was pushed down from the slick surface beneath as neatly as a peeled banana. A riper, more cheesier taste crept into her mouth, a little over-strong, but gamely she pressed on, letting her long tongue lick and lave about his flesh so that the end of his prick floated around her mouth against the restraining guards of her teeth, propelled by the flat of her twisting little taster. In the cup of her left palm she felt his testicles harden and begin to draw themselves up from the bottom of his pouch and so, opening her jaws to their widest extent, she dropped her head downward until she could palpitate her throat muscles about his naked cock-head.

Under the confines of her bra and sweater, Jenner’s hands clutched at her breasts as though he were trying to hold a half-dozen of eggs in each, but so much was this an intellectual exercise with Maryon that her nipples were hardly stirred by his clumsy endeavors.

She started to gulp and chew at him, pulling in her cheeks, grinding her lower jaw-bone, using the whole mechanism of her mouth on him like a horse in a hay-bag, using the suction of her strangled throat to draw him off. After a few seconds of hold-back during which she could sense his conscious mind trying to will him not to impregnate the fresh-faced flush-cheeked golden head buried in his belly like a sophomore succubus, his gray-suited ass sank a little lower in his chair and his rampant cock blew off in her as strong as a sounding whale. A thick and viscous scalding stream broke its force fiercely at the back of her throat and she silently gasped and gulped as he involuntarily snatched one hand from her trapped tit and spanned the top of her head so that she was forced to further engulf his dick and swallow his long-pent load. His prick strained and locked and surgingly swelled in the sudden, shock-shriven salivalessness of her mouth and the steady, relentless pumping of his semen-shed stones pulsated between her hand and her chin.

After a while she felt his prick beginning to go limp in her, the hand on her head relaxed, and against her forehead his breathing was radiated through his belly, ragged and uneven. Jerkily, awkwardly, slowly-quickly the history teacher withdrew his other hand from her breast and she sat back on her heels, head down, getting her breath back, holding his laces for support. A quick look at his face showed him to be in horrified shock so, putting her own feelings aside, she thrust herself to her feet, plunked herself down across his legs, threw both arms about his neck, and passionately began to kiss him, making sure that some of his just-spent cum was painted around the inner walls of his mouth to clench the ceremony. She finally managed to drive conscience and caution from him so that he responded to her lavish, lascivious embraces with the unheeding hotness of a horny hermit.

Maryon had won the battle and the war with one masterly stroke and many mistressly ones.

Though in no way did his conduct in the classroom betray it, Jenner was infatuated with this fantasy girl. So surely, indeed, was his secret erotic imagination inflamed that he made no attempt to take their various encounters out of the context of the ‘staying-after-school’ situation that had started them, for which Maryon gave many thanks. No pretense of ‘love’… no shame-faced offers of money, or gifts, or motel-meetings… no brazen ‘let-me-take-you-home-and-introduce-you-to-my-wife’ or ‘I-have-to-attend-a-seminar-up-State-why-don’t-you-come-along-with-me’ madnesses.

Maryon deliberately catered to his long-frustrated fantasies, play-acting sometimes the role of little-girl-student, sometimes the bizarre mistress of his imagination. Before long she had him perfectly trained to be her perfect lover to her perfected requirements and satisfaction. She made sure, to receive full benefit from his side of their bargain, that whether their fond fornications were frenzied or frivolous, they were inevitably frequent and full of lingering flavor.

She always tried to surprise him, making no commitment in advance as to exactly when their next clandestine cockunted caper would be. Once she shocked him when, waiting till school was out, she went to the rest room, stripped to her boots, put her clothes in a bag, tightly belted her white trench coat about her, then went to him in his room, immediately dropping the coat so that for the first time he saw her completely nude. Pulling him to his feet, she pulled his clothes off, then rubbed and stroked his dick until at last, unable to resist his impulses, he forced her backward across his desk and ravished her against her pretended remonstrances, her boots kicking him wildly on his backside until at last, carried away, she dug her heels into the crack of his fleshy ass and pulled his cock into her gaping loins.

On another long-remembered occasion, she brought to school her old St. Joan’s uniform, now at least three sizes too small for her well-developed figure and, changing into this in the rest room, came to him in the guise of a naive, acquiescent and unknowingly nymphomaniacal schoolgirl about to be punished for her supposed sins. The only change she’d made in her former much-accustomed costume was that she’d ripped off for the occasion a pair of Lois’ fancy high-heeled black shoes. The straining height these gave her, together with the shortness of her brown, blue-checked skirt, thrust her smooth, creamy, light-tanned legs into unwonted prominence, while her bra-less breasts stretched the sheer, thin silk of her ruffle-fronted blouse until the buttons were about to burst off it, which fact her neat-knotted brown-and-blue striped tie helped to conceal. Her white, ribbed knee stockings now only just covered her calves and the skirt was tight about her hips, forcing her jaunty honeydew melon-halves of ass enticingly together so that, as she walked to his room, Maryon was automanipulated to randy readiness by the satiny overlapping of her inner thighs. Beneath it the brown panties hugged her as close as rinds to fruit and tingled her breathlessly at waist and crotch by the time-tightened tourniquets of elastic. She’d let her silky blonde hair hang down, with a pair of eye-matching blue clips behind her ears to show them off beneath the wide-brimmed hat that now sat back on her head with its strap beneath her chin, and touched up her lips with a Chinese red stick to make of them a harlot’s parody of cherub-like charm. Her blue blazer necessarily unbuttoned, she stood before her Master in simulated submission.

Occasionally she had to step aside from her role so as to guide him in his poverty of perversion. For instance it was only when she remembered her initiation rites and the pleasure that she received from her spanking that she re-realized the pleasure it must afford to the spanker, and so was able to suggest to Jenner that this might be a suitable ‘punishment’ for her as a wrong-doing school-girl. He needed no more than the hint to get him going.

After berating her for a number of imagined ‘crimes’, during which monologue she stood with eyes dutifully cast down, he pretended to find a new offense, in that she wasn’t conforming to the dress-code of the school. Swiveling his chair sideways, he told her to stand in front of him, parting his legs so that she was between his ankles. “I do believe that, wretched little girl that you are, you’re not wearing a brassiere!” he declared. “Show me whether I’m wrong or not, Maryon!”

With fingers that really were trembling, though more from a morbid excitement arising from shivery shame at what she was doing than from actual fear of the consequences, the demure-eyed blonde loosened the knot of her tie slightly, then began to unbutton her frilly-fronted white blouse from the top down, halting every now and then as though asking whether any further. But always an impatient nod of his head would drive her to the next button until finally she must draw the garment out of her tight waistband, undo the last button, and let the thing rest on her heaving bosom. While she stood with hands behind her, he took hold of the blouse’s edges and pulled them apart, so that her bare and beautiful breasts in their creamy-white glorious wealth were open to his gaze and touch. “You see!” he said, indicating her bounty in such a way that his fingers stroked her nipples to full and expectant erection. “Since you seem to be shameless I will try to shock you into some sense of shame. Come closer!”

When her bare knees were touching the edge of his seat and she could feel the warmth of his calves against hers, Jenner took hold of the blouse-hem, fastened the lowermost button, and tucked the thing into her skirt again — not forbearing to tickle her flanks and fondle her snug-pantied rear end — but this time in such a way that the frilled white edges circled outside her breasts, pressuring them closer to each other and forming a perfect frame that ran in a diamond shape from the straining top button and tie-knot to follow the curves of her breast’s outer contours, run slightly, tightly, under their blossoming overlap, to meet at her waistline, her cute little hole of a navel lending a shadowed period to the erotic design. Maryon’s pulse began to race as he pretended to arrange her more shamelessly, jiggling her boobs on his warm palms as he pushed them up and apart with his thumbs caressing the satiny skin on their inner sides.

Forgetting himself for a moment, he lowered his mouth to their centers and excitingly sucked and scraped at her hard red nipples’ length and tips so that she was soon eager for him to continue her harassment.

Presently, adopting a ‘this’ll-hurt-me-more-than-you’ tone, he cleared the top of his desk and personally laid her out to his satisfaction. Getting her to face one comer of it, he went around the other side and, taking her cool hands, pulled her forward until, slowly, her aroused nipples touched the cold leather of the top. He made her jostle there a while, knowing this would add to her randiness, making sure they scraped the surface, then lower she was brought until she felt her breasts flattening against the chilled desk. He pulled at her wrists until she could just grasp the far side of the desk, which position lifted her lower body until she was on straining tip-toe, while the comer of the wood pressed pleasurably-painfully on the front of her pelvic girdle, sending sweetly sick shocks up through her belly and into her breathless breasts.

Now he went around behind her and stood for a moment, and she knew he was surveying the pert upward thrust of her posterior, the drawn-up short brown skirt that almost revealed it, and the long, slender length of her legs as they ran childishly out of the high-stretched white socks and enticingly, palely, into the shadows of the skirt’s peak. To add to his pleasure, she wriggled her ass… and found to her pleased surprise that this sent fresh waves of arousing anticipation through her slim frame. Deliberately, taking his time, Jenner caught hold of the hem of her skirt and lifted it up over her back, for the first time seeing the curvaceous casing her old brown school panties gave his victim’s buttocks, cutting into the deep valley between her cheeks and revealing in every last intimate detail their dimples and rack-stretched planes and hollows on their otherwise perfectly symmetrical globes. He left her like this for a minute and she was about to turn her anxious head to see or ask what he was doing when she felt him up close to her again, and realized with a fresh thrill that he’d stripped, at least part way, for his bare legs were against hers and a soft-heavy truncheon was bouncing against her butt. Then his hands were up under her skirt and his fingers hooked into the top of her panties, pulling slowly down so that again she grew excited as the tight elastic slid between her belly and the skirt and reluctantly left her chubby cheeks to the caress of the air. As the panties were pulled down past her pubic mound where it rested so excruciatingly delightfully on the desk’s corner she moaned softly, already manipulated to the point where she thought that a mere touch would send her into orgasm. But she contained herself and let him continue.

The brown panties were now swiftly drawn down her aching legs and over her feet, and now her bare ass was fully exposed in all its vulnerable, up-and-outhrust whiteness beneath the rim of brown skirt. Maryon flinched at the thought of the expected blows on her trembling cheeks… and flinched again for a moment as the first open-handed slap descended an her and drove her thinly-covered clitoral concavity against the hard and pointed corner of the desk. But then, as wonderful waves of weirdly oooohh! — oooohh! — oooohh! — bringing sensation swam powerfully through her stretched body, she began to relax and enjoy. There was something strangely intoxicating about being so wantonly exhibited in this way, for she knew that between her legs the wet and widening red lips of her cunt must be presented to Jenner’s view, and the tight brown hole of her ass had to be staring at him with its winking, wrinkle-edged little eye.

She was momentarily disappointed when, after only a dozen or so stinging slaps to her ready rump, he ceased, but then a feverish shiver of exultation flashed throughout her straining torso and lit her moist blue eyes as she felt her ankles firmly grasped and raised so that her knees bumped against the desk’s edge. He slid her creased thighs a little along that same edge until her cuntish arena was free of the top altogether, then walked his fingers along the underside of her legs from knee to hip-bone, moving in closer to her until she felt his hot cock tip titillatingly against her lower lips, anxiously pressing for entrance into her. Obligingly she jerked her white little bunny-fanny up and drew her knees apart to pull her languishing labia into a more easily penetrable portal. At the same time his hand slid down and around her smooth thigh to grasp his dick and immediately she quivered as his first inward assault began.

She’d never been taken quite like this, she thought, as she discovered a fresh thrill in having his fleshy belly repeatedly touch the trembling spheres of her spank-flushed buttocks. And when he leaned in over her and slid his hands under her breasts, she went wild with purely selfish sensation which set her to wriggling and writhing and bucking and bumping beneath his welcome weight although, from the stronger strokings of his ravaging rod, he probably thought she was doing it for his benefit. Her chaotic thoughts could not clearly sort the various new diversions this posture offered her, but above all she appreciated most the running rub of his bounding bludgeon as it rode lovingly against the top of her vaginal sheath instead of its lower, more usual layers.

In an ecstasy of exhilaration, Maryon clamped her legs tightly about his naked waist and pumped them like a frog’s in water, dragging him into her clenching, grinding orifice until at last he was driving his very roots hard against her firm-fleshed vulva with every frantic thrust. Her nipples were being exuberantly tweaked in the scissoring forks of his frenzied fingers and her breasts moved, expertly controlled by her mammary muscles, to roll and throb sweatily in his hot and fervid embrace. The small crisp sea-anemone at the inner end of her volatile vagina extruded its tendrils of sensation to excite them both and she droned droolingly against the leather-topped desk as his dick thundered dully at the door of her womb. In one sudden, swift, and completely coordinated though unconsidered move, the screw-happy schoolgirl moved her hands back and down to grasp the sides of the desk and began to hurl herself with strong and powerful heaves back against the thrusting hips of her enthusiastically invited invader so that as her rampaging rump rode whompingly up into his soft belly and the tender skin of her breath-ballooning breasts stretched and cushioned on the hard heels of his hands, the very desk creaked and groaned in seeming unison with their redoubled exertions and trembled beneath them as though it, too, were approaching some monumental climax.

As air began to pump damply burping from her uncontrollably lusty cunt, Maryon erupted like a suddenly ruptured pipeline, a glorious fountain of scalding liquid force-flooding her vitals while fiery red and purple and golden rocket-trails exploded in pyrotechnic panoply in the galaxy of her eyes. In automatic, unmindful response, her palpitating belly bounced her rapidly upon the desk top in jello-y quavers that bobbed her bare butt smackingly upon the man’s pitapatating stomach, initiating in him the chain reaction that sent ripples of rope riding round his pressure-pent prick. Reaching with her aaw! aaw! aaw!-ingly distended vulva as though her cunt was a hot and horny clam, Maryon, feeling as though her guts would run out of her with the strain her sphincter muscles imposed with their auctioning pull, took his throbbing cock by the roots and ran her vaginal fingers firmly but artfully about and around the entire swelling length until his dick was stretched to its ultimate extent within the moist confines of her quaggy quim. A last masterful manipulatory munch on his tenderized cock-head and… and… and… Maryon’s cunt was reamed by flushing flashes of roiling boiling ichorous liquid that replaced the marrow in her melting bones and filled every last crevice in her crumbling skin, inflating her with fumes that crowded out of her gold-capped cranium all thought save that of its own impact and implication.

She was fucked to utter fulfillment, as Jenner seemed to be fucking to first fruition, and together their complementary convulsions lingered them in lusty lostness which wound down only when both were completely exhausted, with her contracting cunt slackening as rapidly as his tabescing tupper.

Their breathing was harsh and ragged as they lay there, each recapturing mentally the recent glories of their mutual experience. Jenner was first to get up, pulling his limp prick stickily from her slit so that Maryon could feel the cold cum congealing in her cleft. The air in the room was chill on her sweat-cooled goose-bumped flaccid ass, but she made no move to rise or even cover herself for some time. She heard the rustling of his dressing, the hesitant clearing of his throat, the inherent embarrassment of the short pause that followed, then the quiet unlocking of the office door and its sluthering shutting. A quick cold draft cut at her bare buttocks and that, finally, drove her to pull herself together, pick up her discarded panties, and sneak tight-thighed to the rest room in her rumpled parody of a schoolgirl’s costume.

This was the best, but not the last, of their clandestine copulations.

SEVENTEEN YEARS OLD

Jenner unexpectedly resigned at the end of the spring semester, giving her no straight reason but facing her for their last time with a cold, calm expression of regret that she saw to be a lie.

Even when she attempted to go down on him, he pushed her hungry head away from his cock and, dismissing her, walked out of the office and her life. She shrugged, and surmised that either she’d worn out his virility or he’d somehow managed to convert his Jesus-freak of a wife to his widened, whimsical versions of sexual expression. If so, Maryon thought, then she’d be a better female for it.

“A cultivated cunt is a contented cunt, and a factual fuck in the here-and-now is worth two moot blessings in the Beyond!” was the way she formulated it.

Things at home were no better. Lois was growing morose and man-hating as her various affairs tailed off. A visit to Karen in the summer didn’t revive the old lesbian fires for them, and everyone at school seemed dull and moronic as she trudged into the fall classes. Though Jenner’s magic word seemed to have stood her in good stead, upping her marks; and though this trend persisted as the summer classes came to an end, Maryon found it easier to get along if she acted the part of a semi-simpleton, not putting herself forward as the one who knew all the answers.

It might have been because of this that she was approached by Wesley McAlister to play the role of Daisy Mae in the High School production of Li’l Abner. Perhaps because of the dumb blonde implications of the part, none of the older girls seemed eager to audition but, for the sake of something to do, and because of Wes himself, she immediately said she’d try out for it.

Wes was a well-built, handsome black of eighteen who, at six-two, refused to go out for basketball and preferred to get involved in the Drama Society and head up a rock-blues group called “The Rip-Off Ripon Society Band”. He was almost the last of a special group from Metropolis’ ghetto district that Glenville High’d brought voluntarily in a couple of years ago as part of an experiment funded by the University. He seemed to have lost the ghetto hustling ways and antagonism toward the whites that marked his first year, and now was quite at ease among his peers, with only an occasional snarling jar in his drawl to betray his former deprived background. He quite naturally lorded it over the mixed members of his band and was accepted as a gifted Director-Producer in the Drama Society. Though he had a small coterie of fans, he didn’t appear to give his time to any of the girls who were wont to hang about the auditorium when he was in rehearsal. He seemed eager to have Maryon in the play and fussed about her when she was ready to try a reading and audition for him, as though wanting her to make a good impression on the others involved who would be hearing her. Properly briefed, she went down to the auditorium one evening and let herself be shown out onto the stage. To add a touch of authenticity to her try, she’d brought, and now wore, a black micro-mini skirt and an old, flowered, wide-open-necked blouse and was bare-legged and-footed. At first her voice was weak, but after a shout came from over the blinding footlights for her to speak out, she got together her courage and declaimed, putting some little action into it, determined not just to stand there with her hands at her side.

When she’d finished there was silence for some moments, and she nervously wondered whether she should go off or continue to stand there. There must have been some consultation beyond the lights, for presently she heard Wes’ voice telling her that she’d probably do but that he’d have to coach her, and telling her to go back to the star dressing room where he’d come see her when he was through.

She found herself to be annoyingly anxious as she sat before the large, bulb-surrounded mirror and waited for him. Was it because of the acting job? Hardly… she just wasn’t that much interested in theatricals. Because of Wes himself, then? Well, he was quite a man, and different in so many ways. She was so deep in thought that she didn’t hear the door open, and was only aware of him when she got a startling reverse view of him in the mirror, his white teeth flashing out of the shadows that surrounded him. “Glad you could wait, baby,” he said, coming forward, “Uh, Maryon, one thing. I know this is no Broadway production we got going here but, just for the posters, d’you mind if we cut off that Swelt bit, and bill you as Maryon Alysun?”

“Sure, Wes, why not? Wes, was I all right out there?”

“Yeah, baby, you’ll do, with a few changes. Your voice needs bringing up, but you move pretty easy. There’s a coupla things I’ll have to lean on you about. Uh… let’s get you into costume, right off. Then I’ll start you in. You being the last part to be cast means all the other cats are already way out ahead, far as rehearsal’s concerned. Yeah, guess you’ll find your stuff over there, in that box. Ain’t much… not too many changes for you in this thing. But that’s what the costume rental people sent. Let’s see what you look like, huh?”

He negligently leaned a lanky leg against the dressing table and examined his fingernails. There was no screen in the room. A bit hesitantly Maryon went over to the box on the floor, marked ‘Daisy Mae’, and rested it on the stool. Inside were the few items of costume and she quickly picked out the large polka-dotted, short-sleeved, off-the-shoulder red blouse and the short-short, ragged-edged rusty-black skirt that went with it. Wes made no move to turn away; on the other hand he wasn’t making a big thing out of watching her so, turning her back, she dropped her own micro-mini skirt and quickly stepped into the other, glad that at least she’d worn her clean white nylon bikini briefs. The Daisy skirt was tight… so tight indeed that by the time she got it over her butt and hips, the ridges of her briefs showed clearly through. Stretching, she plucked her blouse over her head and reached for the other. Behind her she heard Wes stir, then he said: “Uh, Maryon, that’s one of the things I wanted to lay on you. No bra in this part. Daisy has to bounce her boobies around some, and you don’t make it in that bra. Take it off. Here, I’ll help.”

While her mind was still taking in what he’d said, she felt his hands at her back and then he’d unsnapped her white bra and deftly flicked its straps over her shoulders and down her arms and off, to be tossed on the dressing table. Suddenly, shockingly nude from the waist up, she felt his casual eye examining her. “Guess you’ll do,” he said. “Just turn around a minute, baby.”

In a dream Maryon turned slowly about, ending up facing him, inwardly proud that her breasts needed no support, standing out full and white and round and firm from her. “Yeah, like I thought. Y’got a good pair of tits on you there, baby.” As he spoke he tapped the underside of one and nodded approvingly as it quivered. Maryon flushed deeply from her forehead to her tingling nipples’ tips. There was something… unsexual in his examination, as though she were a prize cow in the market. Wes noticed her blush.

“Hey, baby!” he said, with a grin that lit his eyes. “Don’t get uptight on me, huh? Look… this is, like the man says, show-biz, and y’have to get used to people doing their thing without bothering much about, uh, conventional mo-ral-i-ty. Say now, Maryon, you surely ain’t no virgin baby, hah!?”

“No,” she said, shortly, continuing to stand there, annoyed by his amusement, highly conscious of her near nudity.

“Didn’t think so,” he said, turning away to light a cigarette. “Not the way you used to screw around after school with old Genital Jenner. Was he a good fuck?”

“What d’you mean?” she demanded, angry.

“Aw, c’mon, baby, don’t kid old Uncle Wes, now. Maybe th’other kids didn’t get the word about you two, but I always make a point of finding out what the good bright chicks are doing. You two was making it like it was going outa style, less I miss my guess. Now, wasn’t that about the size of it, sweetie? And get into that thing, huh? You don’t have to keep on standing there with your knockers hanging out. I’ve seen worse and better.”

Maryon’s head was in a whirl as she dumbly struggled to pull the contume blouse on. He was so casual about the whole thing! And she bridled at the reference to her breasts. Seen better, indeed! She bet she could show him a thing or two if she put her mind to it! She decided to play it cool and sophisticated. The blouse was tight, too tight, and it was with difficulty that she was able to thrust her breasts down under the thin material so that her nipples were covered. It felt uncomfortable because the tightness pressed her breasts together at the front, despite the shaping of the blouse that should have made it cup her. At last she tucked the hem under the already strained-to-bursting belt-line of the skirt and, hands on hips, presented herself for his inspection again.

“C’mon over to the mirror,” he said, laconically, and ambled to one side, leaving her in the light. Impersonally he turned her about, patted her here and there, tugged at a skirt edge, pulled down the shoulder line. “Yeah,” he said, after a while. “Looks okay ‘cept for the front, there. Take it off again, baby, and I’ll fix it.”

Maryon was getting mad as she stretched, pulling out the hem and wrestling the thing over her head with crossed arms, acutely aware of the splendid display of her firm fleshed beauties as they escaped their prison and bounded free. She was used to being handled, but always it had been for the purpose of mutual arousal. Now, she was getting turned on by this dressing and undressing, but Wes treated her like a dress-store dummy. Was he queer or something? Maybe that was it. Well, she’d have her fun with him, now, the cool bastard. But he was talking to her again even as his strong long black fingers played with the neckline of the blouse. “At least you’ve got the right kind of hair,” he said. “Won’t need no wig. Reckon I can fix you up as you are. Sit down here, huh, and let’s see what Wes can do.”

He dropped the blouse to the dressing table top and, as she docilely sat down, came behind her. Teasing him, she lifted up her breasts and massaged them, as though they’d gotten crushed by the blouse. His fingers went to her hair and quickly took out the pins there, then began to fluff and mold the curl and comb, gradually creating a rough version of the curly, wavy yellow-golden Daisy Mae hair style. Despite her thoughts of him… contemptuous… Maryon let herself be thrilled by the sight of his black hands working in her hair, contrasting her creamy-white nakedness as seen in the mirror to his shiny darkness. Flirting with him, she cupped her breasts and raised them toward the glass, curving her back in, herself admiring the way she neatly tapered into the tight waist. “Don’t you like them, Wes?” she asked his reflection, fluttering her long fair lashes over her big blue eyes.

He paused, and settled his strong hands on her shoulders, leaning over her. “Yeah,” he said. “Why? You want to sell ’em or something?”

As he spoke he began to stroke her shoulders and moved in against her. With a shock she felt something against her bare back and realized that, beneath his pants, Wes’ cock was as hard as iron. He was no queer! Fascinated now, she watched her image as his stroking, gentle hands symmetrically moved on her white body, each finger moving separately in a light massage, smoothing her neck, the curves down, her shoulders, her upper arms, back to her shoulders and then, at last, down to the upper slopes of her breasts, suddenly down through the valley that separated them and up underneath, supporting their weight, with thumbs now beginning to circle around her roughened areolas, spiraling in to the fast-growing dull-red nipples, not quite touching them, teasing her… and most of all she was conscious of the blackness of those caressing hands against the cream of her silken skin. She was hypnotized by her image… watching it happen to someone else… barely perceptive of his eyes studying her face.

His steady handling continued, paced to her needs, with only an infrequent scrape of thumbnail over nipple-tip to make her gasp. Little muscles twitched with familiar signals in her thigh-guarded citadel and she knew her briefs must be moist with her inner oils. She was lost to desire. She knew well enough that now she could not go back. She would do anything to have this loving fondling continue. She closed her eyes and tilted her head back to rest it against his hard flat belly. She placed her hands over his and uncrossed her legs.

“Don’t stop, Wes,” she pleaded. “Oh, please don’t stop.”

“You want a little loving, Daisy Mae?” he asked, and she nodded, a flash of amusement going through her at his misnomer of her for her role in the play. His hands moved lightly down over her ribcage and for a while stroked her flanks with a touch that was not quite a tickle but which in any case centered its circling about the twin magic spots that always added to her body’s wants. She arched herself out like a cat fresh in from the cold and moved her shoulders about on his hardness, imagining it in her hands. Soon he spanned her waist and urged her to stand. She obeyed him like a doll, knowing he would not disappoint her. He turned her about and, holding her in his arms, embraced her with never-still hands that covered every last tingling inch of her bare back, then moved again to her belly and breasts till she hung from him weakly, a vessel of want. Now he began to kiss her, nipping her earlobes, spooning his tongue into her orifices until each warm laving sent a wave of heady warmth through her. He gently kissed her closed eyelids, the curve of neck and shoulder, her throat, the dimples of her cheeks and chin, the sides of her nose. His hot and steady breath thrilled her with its own caress and she let herself hang laxly, borne up only by the flexing flow of lusting life he was molding into her with his kneading hands. She floated in a sea of sensuality, lived only a now-life of longing. Presently she felt her bare foot being raised and placed upon the soft worn-cushioned top of the dressing table stool, and then his warm large hands clasped her ass and lifted until she stood on it. Tremblingly eager for the return of his touch, she waited as he carefully slid the ragged skirt down her legs then inched her briefs down until the back of them slipped beneath her curving buttocks and the front excitingly pressed its tight edge across the strong columns of her upper thighs and the protruding muscled mound between them.

Leaving them there, he continued with his rain of kisses, moving his mouth all about her body, sucking at the magic spots, tonguing the shallow grooves of her ribs, burying his nose in her navel, tracing with his lips every intimate curve and slope of front, back and sides, yet never going below her hips. Entreatingly, blindly, she lifted her aching breasts toward him in silent urging but instead he drew back, cupping her bare white butt with his hands. “What’d’you want, Daisy Mae?” he whispered.

“I… I want you to… to make love to me…” she softly replied.

“I’m making love to you now, girl, the bestest, lovingest love you ever did have, baby. What more do you want?”

She guessed his meaning. “I want you to fuck me, fuck me, fuck me!” she said, gasping with pleasure at the touch of his fondling fingers on the sensitive inside curves of her ass.

“What’d’you went from me?”

“Your… your prick!”

“What kind of prick is it you want, Daisy Mae!”

“Your… big… black… prick… Wes.”

“That’s good; that’s real good, Daisy Mae. What’ll you do to get it?”

“Anything… anything… just don’t stop loving me!”

“Right on, baby, that’s just about what you’ll do, okay. You’ll work you ass off for my black cock, won’t you, Daisy Mae!?”

“Anything… anything!”

“Anything’ll be later! Right now, just get back down here and get these things off me. Hear, cutey-cunt!?”

Her heart bump-beating with anticipation, her mouth dry with unholy excitement, Maryon stepped down off the stool and stood waiting as he sat himself down with his back to the mirror and stretched out his arms and legs. Swiftly, anxious to have him touch and hold her again, she drew the yellow T-shirt over his head, purposely brushing her hard, erect nipples over the course matted hair of his chest, ripped off his sneakers, then knelt to fumble urgently at his belt and fly. She closed her eyes as she pulled off his pants from under his obligingly lifted butt, wishing to see him completely naked before she caught sight of his manhood. When she was free of his clothing, still kneeling between his legs, she opened her eyes.

“Ohohohohohohohoh-ohohoh-oh-oh-oh-oh OH OH OH!!!”

Lusciously shiny purpley black, darker and as smooth as an egg-plant was his cock, free of foreskin, narrow-domed, sleek as sweat, tapering slightly in from the hard rubbery ridge below the dome down to the narrow cylindrical stem that jutting out proudly, rigidly from his sparse-haired crotch. Two great purple grapes hung from his prick beneath, smooth as satin. As she looked at it wide-eyed, he jerked it and, though there was no way she could not want it in her, she shuddered. Except for the hard ridge near his cockhead it was not big about, but its length! Like a child she splayed her fingers, placing her pinkies at his dry black root and her thumbs, stretched to their limit, along his cockshaft. Beyond their span, his cock reached toward her fully another three inches! Eleven inches in all? She shuddered again, but a hot surge lit her loins at the thought of this magnificence to be swallowed in them.

He leaned forward and took her by the shoulders, beginning his smooth, sensuous stroking again. “Kiss it, Daisy Mae. That’s all… for now.”

With drugged, amazed eyes, she leaned into him, rubbing the velvet-skinned hot cock flesh about her face before delivering a tender, sideways kiss on it.

“Up, Daisy Mae!” he commanded, running fingers in her ears to make her ooh! and tingle. Easing himself further forward so that his sweaty ass was hanging off the seat, he brought her in to stand between them, touching him, and told her to take her briefs off. She would have gone running naked through the streets for him by this time and, not caring how humiliating this all was, wriggled her briefs down over her knees, rubbing her bare legs against his, while his large black hands roved intimately over her dangling breasts. When she was standing up again, he put a pair of fingers to her wet-lipped cunt and took one breast between his lips, tonguing her nipple and sucking her tit till she felt faint with desire, meanwhile lifting one of her feet to rest on his thigh, the better to toy with her unprotected blonde pussy. Over his shoulder she saw through lust-heavy eyes the sleek shining blackness of him as he clung to her pliant white body, and let her hands wonderingly entangle themselves in his crisp curled hair, outrageously reveling at the sight of their contrasting nude colorings. She pressed closer against him, silently willing him to take her now. But instead he pulled her up to stand spread-legged over him as he half-sat there, and now she could see her full nakedness shamelessly displayed in the mirror. The strong hands moved around to her ass and he thrust his head up between her thighs, almost lifting her off her feet with the power of his hungry, working jaws. She almost cried out with pain as his big teeth churned at the soft skin of her belly and the tender tiny ridge that ran between her legs but then, as though skillfully aware of every last least change he was putting her through, Wes ran a long and licking tongue into her fragrant, gaping cunt, throwing his head back and moving under her so that, in the all-seeing mirror, she could look down over his fine broad nose and actually see the dark and glistening organ wash the wallow of her plump pink lips.

The sight of herself so wantonly presented added to her lust and she wriggled her hips, rubbing her satin thighs against the roughness of his hair, making her labia pucker and kiss him as his lips played about them.

And then his tormenting head was withdrawn. “Like what you see, huh, Daisy Mae!?” he said from beneath her, licking her cunt juice off his lips. “Okay, girl, now you’ll really see som’p’n. Jest you stay right where you are, I’ll be right back. And jam your fucking fingers in your little old white piece of meat, huh, to keep it warm and ready for Uncle Wes!”

Not daring to disobey lest he change his mind and leave her poised on the cliff-edge of her desire, but with a wince of disgust at what she was doing, Maryon prised apart the lips of her cunt with one hand, smoothing back the tiny golden curls there, and thrust two fingers of her other hand between them, bending at the knees to further widen the passage. As soon as her vagina felt the loving invasion, it automatically sent its messages through her to continue and she watched in weird wonderment at herself as she frantically frigged herself in full illuminated view of the naked black boy in the shadows behind her. But it was not for long, for now he dragged into sight a wooden kitchen chair which he placed behind the stool, facing it and the mirror. Delicately he sat in it and slid his bent legs beneath her till his feet rested on the table-top and again she could see his waving black wand framed by the inverted V of her slender white legs. Wes lay back with his shoulders low down against the back of the chair, then abruptly told her to bend down and grab his ankles. Like this he could see, inches from his face, her twin holes, vulnerable and defenseless, but instead of lingering, he reached forward and struck her behind her straining knees so that they bent and she involuntarily dropped to a wide-kneed, forward-leaning crouch. Wes started to play his sinuous fingers along the hollowed ridge of her curved spine, letting them at last come down to the darker valley between her cheeks and scratch and scrabble at her asshole until she felt the sphincter muscles push the hard brown ring out toward him. He laughed as he ran a set of scraping nails across its itching surface, then reached below her and took hold of his long, purple prick. For a while he amused himself by rubbing it around between her widespread satin thighs, teasing her with its knob, letting it bang and bob against her vulva.

All the while he was slowly spreading his legs, forcing her arms out as they gripped his ankles, and straining apart her knees where they rested precariously and a bit painfully on the edge of the dressing-table.

“You want it, Daisy Mae?” he asked, and in the mirror she looked at the spectacle of herself and nodded. “You got it, fucker!” he hissed and, taking her strongly by the ankles, lifted her up and settled her down so that his big black prick was notched into her crying cunt. He brought her feet behind her and crossed her ankles on his belly, this position forcing her knees wide. He opened his own knees flatly, bending them and bringing his ankles a little closer together so that his gray soles almost faced each other a couple of feet apart. One fist thumped her in the small of the back so that she caved in, and then he was easing her down onto his prick until she was firmly ensconced, leaving his hands free then to tickle the wrinkled wet bottom cleft of her engorged cunt, and electrically spark the mercilessly exposed protruding ring of her rearward hole.

“Pump, blonde bitch, let me see you fuck yourself on this black man’s totem pole,” she heard him say, dimly through the rushing blood that suffused her ears. In the mirror she could clearly see the length of his purple-black lance as it fed itself into the gold-clustered glistening pink lips that centered the creamy-white softness of her stretched and yawing thighs. Her large, ivory breasts swung gently with each heavy breath she took and bounced at every gasp; her belly bounced along with them as inch by inch the black prick climbed toward its trembling interior target. Her reddened nipples pointed out from her and ached for want of handling or contact, but neither came and so she began to flex her mammary muscles so as to draw them in and out of her bounding breasts’ sheaths. About her pink-flushed face her yellow-golden hair tumbled in beautiful disarray, full and soft and shining in the many fights of the mirror’s border, while her wide blue eyes roamed lasciviously now to eagerly record every last sensational sight of her submissive, servicing self as the young blonde cunt impaled itself upon the long dark dull-edged sword. She licked her rose-bud lips, took a deep breath that set her boobs to jostling, silently counted three, then thrust herself back and down. She let out a shrill, quickly muted scream as the reflection in the mirror confirmed what her ravaged vitals already knew, that she’d somehow managed to get all of his long black cock inside her. She jerked up at the sharp pain at her womb’s entrance but cruel hands on her hips held her down. Her cunt went wild and began to clench and clutch and strangle at his dick with its tiny hands, as though to kill this ruthless ravisher, but all that did for her was to rouse her to almost instant climax. But before she could let herself go, she felt Wes’ hot jet spurt high up into her, unable to escape into her vagina because of the plug he himself provided. She screamed again, harshly this time, as a hard and fiery wire seemed to be coring its way up through her stomach. Tears blinded her eyes but she felt him move and then his huge black hands were squeezing the bases of her breasts where they swung out from her body, gripping them into a tight circle of pain, pulling down at them like udders.

“Wes! Wes! Wes! What-are-you-doing-to-me-Wes? Wes-you’re-hurting-me-WES!!!” she shrieked, writhing her body, unable to escape his now jabbing black cock and his grasping vise of hands, feeling his sharp chin bore into her spine as he bore down strongly with his head. And then, miraculously, he sank back and let her go and, as she lifted herself but a quick, agonizing half-inch off him, a plug was pulled in her and she came and came and came and came in one long soul-shattering body-shuddering mind-blowing cascade, her needy body responding to her sudden relief by over-reacting, sending her into massive, splendorous paroxysms of pure and unadulterated plunges of pleasure. All time-sense was lost to her. She rammed herself up and down his still — still!!!! — rampant black rod, rolls of gasping gratification rippling along her body, screwing herself back and down on his prick, pulling herself up, bent awkwardly but uncaringly back so that she could place her splayed fingers hard down on her pubic mound and feel each glorious new penetration as it swelled her flesh, and lift and pump his black balls like a pair of enchanted douche-bulbs. And he let her have her way with this inspired instrument! Happy as a child with a new toy, she wriggled and squeezed and winced and gasped and cried and laughed and clenched and groped. It was wonderful! Why… she had only to flick her flaunting clitoris and she was off to a new paradise of selfish sensual pleasure… How long could it last? How long could he last? How long could IT last?

Maryon didn’t know, not then or ever. Once or twice she halfheartedly tried to time herself by the clock, but always the inevitable little death sent her to the doors of drowsy, desire-drugged sleep.

Now, she was dimly aware that he lifted her off, his beautiful black cock still marvelously erect! — and laid her out on table-top, stool and chair as he had been, with her bundled clothes beneath her head.

Now, she was delightedly aware that, as he seated himself sideways on the stool alongside her languorously exhausted thighs, he made no objection to her firm hold on his princely prick as she drifted in and out of dreams.

Now, she was dormantly aware that he was telling her a story, something about why he called her Daisy Mae, how he called all his girls by their cast-names, how there was ‘Baby Doll’ and ‘Nellie Forbush’ and ‘Doris W.’ and of course, ‘Eliza’, his fair lady, and how he was so glad he could share himself with them all, and how they were eager and content to share him, and how she would be just as willing and happy to hustle her ass for him, once she was properly gentled…

Now, she was drowsily aware that once more his hands were on her naked, sprawling white and golden body, readying her for fresh and unfancied fuckings. Anything, as long as she could satisfy her cravings with his licorice stick. She pulled it toward her and began happily to suck and lick. Yes, Wes, I’ll screw for fun and profit… profit for you, and fun for me only with you, you loveringly all-day licker, you!

EIGHTEEN YEARS OLD

When she’d gotten a little more used to the weird ways of Wesley McAlister, Maryon found herself amused by his cool attitude. He was the con man supreme, a super-pimp who was still ghetto-hustling, but with a scholastic cover and an acceptable, accepted image among writes that let him operate his stable of (with herself) five fillies with virtual impunity. Who would suspect him of running a string of high school call girls? From Glenville, no less?

The girls very seldom met, and then only the context of school. Once a week only Wes would set up an appointment for each with some john in a discreet apartment he’d rented in an oasis of residences just outside the heart of Metropolis, and there they turned their tricks. Wes handled the finances and was, so far as she could tell, generous in the gifts and allowances he made them. But it wasn’t the money that they worked for, it was Wes himself in Maryon’s own case even the sex got to be a bore, when it was not with him. For the black took the trouble to give her the semblance of loving, a least, and made sure that she was ready to bounce and blow before he got his own rocks off in her. But it was the whole put-on bit that really intrigued her and kept her with him. She had no intention of making a career out of hustling, but his idea of using ‘Higher Education’ to promote his own hustler’s career kept her in a state of inner amusement. Unlike the other four times, Maryon didn’t intend to drop out of school and spend the next few years of her life on her back. She had a pretty good idea of what kind of future there was in that! When, the following year, she was accepted at Central U. and told Wes she’d be moving upstate, he quite cheerfully wished her luck and let her go, after one glorious sneaked night of fucking with him in the apartment that left her bruised and happily weak, and owner of three single hundred dollar bills.

At Central she found herself thrust again into a new environment — the ‘new kid’ at school all over again, but this time she was in no way eager to gain the friendship, or even attention, of any of the several thousand students who bustled the campus. Lois had managed to scrape up some money, chiefly out of Burt, though he complained he had enough to do supporting Michael at college… and with Wes’ three hundred she was easily able to escape the dormitories and sororities and take a couple of rooms of her own, a basement apartment off the beaten track so far as students were concerned, with its own entrance, and beneath a house whose owner used it infrequently.

Mike gave her a desultory hand at fixing it up, moving a few sticks of furniture in, knocking nails, helping to hang drapes over one weekend… but otherwise didn’t interfere with her life in any way. Remembering Karen’s room back in Glenville, Maryon draped all the walls, blocking out the window and designing a heavily curtained air-lock for the doors, so that her storage space was all behind the thick cloth hangings, these on runners so that she could reveal her bookshelves, her record-player, her desk, and other possessions whenever she wanted to use them. Her bed was a box-spring and mattress, double-size, which sat in the middle of the smaller room, with yards of brightly colored cloth shielding it from the floor to ceiling like a tent. She rarely went out and most of the time she wasn’t studying was devoted to reading Mead, Goodman, Wylie, Rubin, Reubin… the Barb, Realist, Eyergreen and Avant Garde; and listening to Baez, Collins, Stones, Beatles, Dylan, Shankar.

Anthropology was her chosen field and she gained many useful sexual insights from it. She was all but through with The Naked Ape when she met Carver and it was memories of that book that still, floating in her head, led to her shacking up with him in spite of her self-promise to keep out of the world as much as possible.

For once Mike had invited her to one of his pot parties. Wes had been almost puritanic about keeping his chicks off of anything stronger than aspirin and so this was her first experience with shit. With Mike around, she didn’t figure she’d come to any harm, so when the others in the lowlit crowded room began to pass the joints around, she freely let herself go and so, perhaps, took in more than she should have of the acrid, rough-edged smoke. She soon got the hang of toking, though, and while at first she was a little uptight about her dizziness and the strange way the stuff affected her sight and hearing, it wasn’t long before she was comfortably sprawled out on the cushions and relaxing. Next to her was Carver, a heavy-set blond boy, a contemporary of Mike’s, apparently, who’d gone out of his way to talk to her throughout the evening, a bit to her annoyance. But his tanned face was almost simian, with great, jutting white-browed porches over his deep-set blue eyes, an unlined, symmetrically rectangular forehead, and arms that seemed too long for his squat and muscular body.

The low light glinted on the hairs of his forearm and the sight delighted her. She giggled. She reached out with one slim hand and began to tousle and stroke the little coils of gold wire. She knew what she had, and where, that would match them. She thought about it. Which was golder? Ho, could she find out? She giggled again. Carver leaned over her and asked what was so funny. She giggled like a child, wouldn’t tell him, acting coy. He shrugged, bent down and kissed her. There seemed to be an animal musk about him. She continued to stroke his arm, squinting to keep it in focus. She rested his hand on her shirted belly, for convenience. In a moment she felt his fingers insinuate themselves between two button spaces. Casually she popped the three lower buttons and his hand cupped her navel. She continued to twist his hairs about her fingers. He flattened his hand and worked his fingertips under the edge of her belted jeans. Without thinking about where she was, she obligingly sucked in her belly and thrilled as he boldly slid his hand beneath her panties, over the curve of her belly, and pressed with one finger at its base. He pulled her up against him, half sitting, and brought his other arm about her, running his hand up under her partly opened shirt until it reached her bare breast. His exclamation of admiration caused her to bridge through her fuzzy funny feelings and she thrust herself forward so that her nipple rested against his fingers. She drew her legs up, forcing his other hand down between her thighs and jerked pleasurably as he laid a finger into her slot, rolling it a bit to part her moist lips.

“Hey… Maryon! Let’s get to bed and out of here,” he whispered in her ear.

“Oh, sure,” she murmured, beginning to get turned on and wanting the feel of a prick in her after her several months of abstinence, all the old sensations coming back to her. He looked as though he might be as good a stud as the next. “But I don’t know if Mike’ll let us, here.”

“We’ll go to your place. I’ll drive,” he said, squeezing her erecting nipple.

“What about your place, Carver? Do you have a chick stashed there? Oh, I don’t care, anyway.” She clamped her thighs on his fingering hand.

“Don’t have a place… or a chick,” he replied. “Been crash-padding here with Mike. Get yourself in gear, chick, I’ll pick up some shit and we’ll split.”

Abruptly his hands were withdrawn from her. She was, for the moment, disappointed. But later? When was later? Why not now? Oh, well… She took a couple of deep tokes from the next joint that came her way, and drifted into a waking dream. Return of blond ape Carver. Button your shirt, Maryon, m’girl. Huh, okay. ‘Bye and see’ yuh to Mike. Kiss from Mike and have fun, Sis. Yuh, will do. Cold night air. Car. Week-long night-time drive, how pretty all those lights, and the reds and greens and yellows, stop-go-wait stop-go-wait. Hah! home. Matches? Matches? Oh, yeah… for the joints. Joints? All this mine? Big fat motherfucker of a joint, big as m’pinkie. Wow, man… hey, bed’s over here. Yuh, fix y’self a sandwich. Wheeeeee! on the bed. Get these Goddamn pants off! Huuuhhhhmmmm, yeah, man. This is good stuff, uh? Hey, now that’s not fair. I’ve got my pants off, wassamatter with you… with yours, huh!!?

Later Maryon was to remember sitting cross-legged on the bed, wearing her unbuttoned shirt only, drawing huge drags on the joint, watching Carver, naked, unconcerned, also cross-legged, facing her. Somewhere along about then was the time he began to rub her clitoris with his big toe, but most of the night was a blur. In the late morning when she awoke to find him still peacefully sleeping there, she remembered his muscular body, with its flats and planes, as hairy as a golden ape, covered with crisp yellow matted fur. She was naked and her cunt was sore, though she couldn’t remember the fucking that had caused it. She pulled down the black satin-like sheet until he was exposed, flat on his back, and looked at him. Even his balls were furry, though only a few stray strands of long golden hair decorated the lower part of his now flaccid cock. Brushing her own long golden hair back from her face, determined to really enjoy him now that she was in her own mind, she let her heavy breasts dangle down onto his hard belly and took to kissing him there. With one hand working on his hard and hairy balls and her expert mouth pulling and sucking at his limp prick, it wasn’t too long before it showed signs of life and lust, springing up like a newly awakened flower.

His prick wasn’t all that long — just comfortably so — but she was astonished at its width. This no doubt accounted for her soreness, for it was fully two inches across… more at the coronal ring. It’d been circumcised and the lightly tanned flesh of it was smooth as satin to her tongue’s touch and symmetrically domed… almost a formalized artist’s conception of a prick. As she continued to play with it, she felt him stir behind her, and then his hands were fondling her butt and breasts. He said nothing, content, evidently, to let her take the initiative. Presently he moved his hands to her legs and, taking her by one ankle, passed it across his chest so that she straddled him. Maryon stroked and smoothed his broad manhood, secretly determining to bring him off in her mouth, to give her cunt time to settle down. Even his prying fingers and occasional kisses on her slot were irritating, and, careful not to show antagonism, she said as much. Immediately he turned his attentions to her out-thrust ass, boldly before his eyes, and she shivered as his rough palms ran tenderly over the globes, gradually bringing his thumbs down into her crack to pull her checks apart as though he was halving a peach to get at the stone which was her blind brown rearward eye.

“You’ve got a beautiful ass,” he said, after a while, running his tongue caressingly over the out-turned puckered ring of it. She wriggled encouragingly, feeling his cock stir in her mouth like a clapper in a bell. “Pity your pussy’s all worn out right now,” he went on. “I feel like putting it to you, hard and long and strong. Guess there’s nothing for it but to fuck your ass.”

Maryon froze. In all the situations she’d ever been in, she’d never lost her rear vent’s virginity, gently dissuading the Johns’ or Wes’ who’d wanted to take it. And what was so special about this blond-ape Carver, that he should get in there? And with his great club of a cock?

“Oh, no you don’t,” she said, starting to swing her leg over him, but he thrust one powerful arm about the front of her thighs, pulling her back onto his other thumb which, after a moistening dip into her stirring cunt, he rammed into her rectum. Trying to fight him, she still could not prevent or put out of her mind the sensationally shocking feel of his digit as he pushed against the backside of her cervix, cracking a knuckle up under her coccyx. Using her as a lever, Carver shot himself up out from under her, dragging his hard prick from between her startled lips, and, still holding her in the crease of belly and thighs, pushed her forward. Stimulated despite herself, she heard the succulent sound as her pussy pumped lubricating moisture down the length of her vagina. Her asshole clenched and unclenched against his probing thumb, hot as an oven, burning her. The nail of a finger rubbed around the corrugations of its pouting lips.

“Oh yes I do!” he declared, and in a moment was kneeling behind her as she still continued to wink and work and suck at his thumb. Before she had begun to recover and realize what was happening, he put his left hand under her belly as she knelt and placed the other on the nape of her neck, under her golden hair. Using the moisture from her cunt and her mouth as already-applied lubricant, he thrust his broad blunt cock-head between her cheeks, slid easily between them, and impaled her.

Lifting her effortlessly off the bed with his long and powerful arms, be stepped back and began to draw her in over him like a boot on a leg. With all the moisture, still his steady thrust hurt her, and yet a sudden strange desire kept her wanting him to continue. She yelled, she laughed, she sighed loudly, she screamed, she kicked him and cursed him for a motherfucker. She yearned, she wanted, she craved, she lusted and longed for him. She sobbed from pain and pleasure. Inexorably he pulled against her belly, and his mighty bar of flesh tore into her tender asshole until she yelled again with ecstasy, feeling his cock presently reach the bone of her spine, felt it begin to rip upward, seating her more firmly, inescapably, upon the spindle of his manhood.

Pausing for a moment, he spread his muscled legs, girding himself for another cock plunge into her tender softness, and bent her down easily over his arm so that she was at right-angles to him. He let her rest her hands on the edge of the mattress, ignored her almost hysterical moans and sighs, and took his hand from her neck long enough to draw her long, slender pale legs up and around him. Maryon had no sense to deny him this, and dug her heels into his hard balls of buttocks, feeling the flexing muscles there as he strained again to pull her. This move accomplished, he again forced her head down and moved back so that her hands slipped off the bed and she fell forward, her hair hanging down in a golden river to the floor. Vainly she reached to support herself on the soft carpeting but his other arm, a bar of yellow-burnished steel, held her up so that her fingertips scrabbled uselessly a couple of inches above it. Apart from the leverage of his arm, which he now moved up so that he could seize, squeeze, fondle and caress one breast, the bulk of her weight rested on his riveting spike. As she looked back along under herself, her reversed vision showed her other breast hanging, scarlet tipped like a cherry sundae, then his broad-splayed golden hand against her pale skin, then her writhing belly, the muscles playing like chain-lightning under the skin, and then, and then, and then… the underside of that broad and hairless wet piston that just moments ago she’d so delicately toyed with in her mouth.

She shuddered, and screamed silently at the sight and shock of her passionate pain.

Obscuring a good portion of this horrifying vision was her pink-lipped pussy, pulsing wide open, the gold-dusted triangle of her dampening hair, and she was able — forced! — to see herself throbbing and sucking there on emptiness, with creamy moisture already oozing out of the slit. She went into a wild, meaningless, frenzied ululation as the great thing stuffed between the plump checks of her butt jerked and moved forward another half-inch, touching the seat of her womb, or so it seemed.

It was like being tom apart by wild horses. She had somehow expanded to fit his cock, but only just, and she was as tight around it as a rifle around a bullet.

She wanted to spend herself, yet there was an enormous, crying hollow in her cunt that yammered for the filling.

She clamped her ankles around him in an agony of frustration and at the same time he made a last stab into her. She felt his hard golden balls bang up against the searching moist lips of that gaping wound, and she clenched as though she could actually close herself about the slapping gourd-filled sack and take it in.

She squirmed herself down on him, looking through her tears back up at her humiliating hung self, crying to him wordlessly to satisfy her. But he only began to turn her this way and that like a chicken on the spit, wriggling her further down his shaft.

He released her head and placed one hand under each breast, cupping them, pressing them so that she cried out with pain, thumbing the hardened nipples until they sprang against his nail. She bucked and twisted and writhed, the great hotness of his flesh spearing her ass at each movement. Now he started to draw her off and on, her moisture and his lubricating the wrenched passage until there was a steady shwuck! shwuck! shwuck! that sounded in her flaming ears above her own moans of pleasure and hurt and his deep draughts of air into his lungs.

Another long minute, and he brought one hand down under her and stuck a stubby finger straight into her slavering slot in a lunge that reached the agonized end of her vaginal sheath, and she came.

She shrilled with passionate delight as she flooded, and flooded, and opened up into a sea of liquid fire.

Immediately he let go of her and deftly brought his hands rapidly sliding up her back to bury themselves in her mass of golden hair and pull her sharply back. She hung suspended by her tresses and his driving prick, and as she involuntarily opened and closed her various sphincter muscles, she screamed at the top of her voice at the pain distributed throughout every inch of her slender, self-slung body.

Carver moved heavily forward and she just had time to brush aside the drapes surrounding the bed and throw her hands up against the wall, or her face would have been mashed into it. Braced as she was, he drove straight into her, burying most of his cock length into her quivering bowel flesh. Her whole being consisted of her tight flesh around his massive prick… nothing else remained to or in her.

As she continued to jerk and jump like a fish on the line, he came, and a boiling raging torrent surged up into her ass. She was past screaming, but her mouth opened in a silent oh! of ecstatic agony.

A fiery freewheeling bomb built in her, somewhere just behind her belly, and exploded. The sensual pleasure fought against the sickening pain until, finally, it won, and she relaxed and let it all hang out as it wonderfully happened — glow and glory, heat and horrendous wetness — rocket-burst after rocket-burst as he spent himself in plunging, rectum-wrenching, ass-ripping, butt-busting fusillades.

Carver relaxed his grip on her now and she hung from him in a limp loop, face down, arms and legs and neck dangling like a dead goose. Through searing eyes she saw her own spendings trickle and spurt down on his golden-furred balls to the floor as he continued to convulse and flicker within her cock-crammed cavity.

Finally he was through. His bag went flaccid and the shaft up her asshole became soft. He shuffled toward the bed, bending his blond-ape legs so that her own, drooping down, could touch the carpeting. She slid painfully off his fragrant, brown-limp cock, giving a couple of last wringing-out squeezes before he was free, and flopped, exhausted but content, covered with dampness inside and out, upon the mattress, her ass sore and bruised, breasts aching, her cunt a red-hot void that felt uneasily pleasant.

Carver slapped her rump playfully and Maryon winced, but he dropped down beside her and put his arm about her shoulders. “First time?” he asked. She nodded. “Won’t be the last,” he laughed in her ear, and began to run a soothing finger up and down her crack.

And it wasn’t. Not that he was particularly perverse, fixed only on fucking her ass, but Carver did like variety, and Maryon soon found herself adjusting. He stayed for four months until she learned from Mike that Carver looked forward to a life of being supported by girls, seeking neither to work nor study, but relying on his pussy-powered piston to get him along.

He wasn’t that good, although he had humor and some tenderness in him, so… out he went, with a grin and a groan.

NINETEEN YEARS OLD PLUS

Carver went because he’d been using Maryon in a way that she could the more easily perceive because of her studies in Social Anthropology. As she moved into her nineteenth year and the beginning of the ’70s she spent much time in analyzing her near decade of sexual experience and began to see that, though she had most often had her own pleasure, it had been at the price not, actually, of willing cooperation, but of an enforced coercement that had been laid on her by physical or moral pressures. Even when she had actively sought out some new enlargement of her sexual scene, it had usually come about by her being prepared to submit to another’s whims.

She was now able to see that this would have been bearable, that to cater to someone else did not necessarily mean that one thereby had to lose something, that a compromise, or a share of giving was, after all, the only way in which any area of life could be maintained in a civilized manner. But, not knowing this at the time, she had appeared as a ‘victim’ to the other participants in her sexual adventures and had thereby been degraded in their eyes, from her brother Mike on through Colin and Sylvia and Johnny, through Karen, through the ‘cats’… Jim, Wes, Carver. All had taken advantage of her and she had willingly gone along with them, taking her joys as though they had been crumbs thrown her from the table of the others’ sensual feasts.

A comparison of various cultures throughout space and time showed her that it was always possible to find one that broke the more usual taboos… incest as practiced in ancient Egypt, polyandry in Northern India, polygamy in China and in Islam, sodomy in Glorious Golden Greece… The list of unacceptable sexual practices’ became smaller and smaller as she read and studied in the literature on the Global Village.

Mistress of all these facts, and of herself, Maryon began a steady program of search and fulfillment, determined to live a full and complete sex life. But the way was not necessarily easy because of her knowledge…

A visit, alone, to a meeting of the local chapter of the Sexual Liberation Movement found her one evening on the porch of an old Victorian-style mansion whose purple-painted door and orange lintels proclaimed it as the repository of the ‘new’ and ‘in’ and ‘far-out’. At her buzz the door opened to disclose a short, stringy-haired blonde girl in a throat-to-ankle wrapper, presumably an ‘officer’ or functionary of the SLM. An imitation Tiffany lamp gave off a red-bulbed glow to illuminate the small foyer into which she was quickly ushered, and another lit a slightly larger room opening off it. “Hi,” said the girl, after locking the front door. “Just feel free to wander around. If you see anything you like…” The statement was loaded with implication. “If you feel like skinning down, just drop your stuff in this room — find yourself a corner or something — it’ll be easier to get yourself together that way when you’re ready to split. Have fun.”

With that the blonde pulled a pair of granny-glasses out of her pocket, put them on, and dropped the wrapper onto a chair to show herself as a rather chunky nude with a thick waist and a wealth of hair at her crotch. Looking at the flat planes of the girl’s butt as she wandered away, Maryon begin to realize why the lighting was so subdued. She’d brought no purse, and she didn’t feel like stripping down till she’d seen what the action was like here, so she contented herself with dropping her maxi-coat behind a couch whose surface was covered with little piles of clothing and went cautiously off to explore. Not quite knowing what to expect, she’d come dressed in a black leather ensemble of vest, mini and boots, over a pale blue bodystocking, the vest joined at the front with a single silver chain. She soon found that she was over-dressed. Practically all those she saw in the house were nude, and those that were not wore only minimum clothing that did more to enhance the wearer’s sex than to conceal it. There was a tall, crop-haired black girl in glasses, for instance, who wore a kind of ornamental metallic yoke about her neck from which hung down hundreds of white silky filaments, through which her proud strong black breasts protruded impudently. When the girl struck a pose with a foot placed on the head of a boy on the floor, her long leg broke through the white waterfall to disclose a belly whose base was covered with a wooly black mat to match her hair.

Every room in the multi-roomed house had a different colored light-bulb either hanging from the ceiling or glowing from a stand in a comer. And every room in the house contained at least five people engaged in some quasi-sexual activity, from comparatively innocent naked necking between boy and girl to several copulating couples to blow-jobbing men to mutually masturbating girls. There seemed to be very little voyeurism involved, and Maryon figured this was because there was just too much to do. Everybody seemed to have found a partner but even as she watched two couples merged together and changed partners in mid course and a single roving male wandered into a room to thrust his hand-held erection in between a mobile mouth-and-cunt team to no one’s objection. Do-it-yourself seemed to be the name of this game. Still, Maryon wasn’t quite ready to be this indiscriminate and sought for some halfway measure that would take her out of the role of being mere spectator. Returning to the room off the foyer, she saw that it was already occupied by a bearded male whose age she couldn’t quite determine in the dim light. Naked, he was stretching himself as if weary, in a pose that reminded her of some Roman statue, his back toward her, head half turned. At sight of her he grinned and good-naturedly winked, immediately taking her into his aura of semi-boredom with all this. Ignoring him Maryon unchained her blouse, put it down onto her maxi-coat, and began to unbuckle the broad belt of her mini. The man… no boy, he, she could now make out… momentarily paused in his task of pulling on a brief pair of black jockey shorts to look at her, and kept his eyes on her body as she dropped the skirt and stepped out of it to reveal her long, slim-waisted and voluptuously curved breasts and ass in the tight-clinging blue bodystocking. She’d noticed a lot of crap on the floor, litter, paper, bits of broken plastic wine-glasses, and decided to keep her black boots on. When she left the room she noticed from the corner of her eye that the bearded man, in his late twenties or early thirties, had restricted himself to the jockey shorts and was preparing to follow her. Well… who knew? He looked like he might be pretty good. Conscious of his continued gaze, she let her blue-shrouded butt roll just a bit more than usual and drew herself up so her tits would stand resolutely out against the thin covering.

She climbed the stairs, stepping over a girl stretched blindly writhing on them with an unsexually defined long-haired head buried in her crotch, and made her way to a room lit with discreet blue table-lamp that, she soon realized, as she caught a glimpse of herself in a mirror, canceled out her costume so that it seemed she was a nippleless blue-skinned Venusian in boots. The room’s single bed contained a number of slowly-moving bodies, all naked, of both sexes, while on the bizarrely carpeted floor sat two youths and a girl, a black with an Afro, a thin boy with a WASP-hive… the girl, perhaps a redhead, heavily made-up about the eyes and mouth, hair cut short and close to her scalp, her chest nearly as flat as the boys’, all nude. Judging from the quick look Maryon gave them as she entered, they were rapping about something non-sexual, for the two pricks and twin nipples were soft and unaroused.

But her arrival brought something new into the scene. “Hey, man,” greeted the black, “whad’y’know, baby!? Come sit down a while… park your butt.”

Shrugging to herself, aware that the black-banded beard was leaning against the doorway, Maryon crossed over and let herself limberly to the floor. Immediately WASP-head reached out and touched her breast. “Wow,” he breathed. “Y’had me fooled there, chick. Thought you’d cut your knockers off there for a while. How come you’re all dressed up? You uptight or som’p’n?”

“Way out, honey,” said the girl. She was a redhead, Maryon decided, after a look at the blue-glinting auburn oasis that sat between the girl’s thighs. She nodded and said “Hi!”, glad to be so easily accepted into the group, not at all minding that the WASP was continuing absently to stroke her breast through the tight-knit material, the black was running his hands through her hair, and the girl plucking at the muscle of her thigh.

“I’m Maryon?” she asked, and quickly the others responded, as “Wash”, “Dave”, and “Vinny”,

“We were just rapping about recruiting, getting in fresh blood,” offered Wash, fingering her ear. “We’s interested in turning on some more bodies to where it’s all at with us… We kinda run the SLM y’see.”

“Yeah,” put in Dave, “welcome to the club, Maryon chick. Haven’t seen you before, here or anywhere.”

“Uh-huh… I’d’ve remembered her!” said Vinny, running the back of one hand along Maryon’s thigh and taking the blonde girl’s wrist in her other to place it against her flank.

“Ae you bi, honey?”

Maryon laughed lightly. “Can do,” she said, “but I can take it or leave it, frankly.”

“Mmmhhh… but can you give it, honey,” throated the redhead.

“And give and give and give and give! I bet,” said Dave, fully engaged now in tweaking at her nipple to make it cone out against the material.

“And life’s just full o’give ‘n’ take,” drawled Wash, leaning over to kiss her ear and run his tongue around in it so that she tingled.

Both boys were getting hard-ons, Maryon noticed, while Vinny’s ridiculously small nipples poked out of her like nail-heads. Behind her the figure at the door came just inside and sat with his back against the jamb. She stretched her legs out straight in their boots, leaned back on her hands, and brazenly offered herself up to their combined caresses. “I guess I do all right,” she said, closing her eyes and pressing her ear against Wash’s thick-lipped mouth.

Vinny still had hold of her wrist but, instead of trying to bring it again to her own body, bounced herself cross-legged over the carpet until she was slightly behind Maryon, on the opposite side from the young black, and adjusted herself so that now the blonde girl’s arm was encircled by her legs, with her hand trapped under the copper-covered pussy. She leaned forward so that her chin rested on Maryon’s shoulder. “You want to make it with me, honey?” she whispered, squirming so that Maryon could feel her loose wet vulva on her knuckles, warm and juicy.

She hesitated. She wasn’t sure yet just what she wanted. Dave must have overheard the question. “Hey, Vinny chick, no fair you hog it all, you pig. I could do with a bit of bishop-bashing myself!”

“Me too, man,” said Wash in her other ear. “Say… what say we all get our rocks off, huh, baby?”

“Okay,” said Maryon, after but a moment’s hesitation. “But I’ll have to get out…”

“Hey, hey… we gonna liberate you, we liberate you all the way,” cried Wash, getting to his feet and going over to the bed, whose occupants were still dreamily hugging and humping. Leaning over them, the black picked up something from the bedside table and returned to the three on the floor. “C’mon, Maryon,” he said, “just kneel up, now… that’s right. Now just lean yourself back again, baby, like you were before… yup, that’s the way. Now, just hang in there a minute…”

Arched backward over her heels, her cuntish mound and the twin peaks of her breasts thrown prominently up at either end of the straining curves of her hard, firm belly, Maryon saw, upside down, the bearded stranger tugging the black jockey shorts from his ankles. Across the blue-hazed room she could make out the dark forest between his thighs out of which sprang a barkless white tree-trunk of sturdy proportions.

Something cold touched her own invisible thighs and, after her initial jump of surprise, it took her several seconds before she realized that Wash was cutting away the thin blue material at her crotch with a pair of scissors. She bridled at the thought of her blonde fuzz and pink-lipped luscious fruit being thus exposed. After he’d taken a good-sized triangle out Wash, bidding her be still, cut two neat circles about the globes of her breasts so that she could feel her taut nipples spring out as their tension was released to the air.

Swiftly Wash and Dave slid alongside of her, put an arm each under her shoulders, took her own arms and pulled them down so that her hands rested on their rampant pricks, they lowered their lips to her breasts. Hands caught at her booted bent legs and pulled them out and apart. A warm wet sponge seemed to soak down on her and she knew that the redhead had placed her hungry lips to the steamy dish of meat that Maryon presented. In her hands she clutched the upstanding staffs of the two men who mouthed her bared breasts, while their hands held her shoulders down to the carpet, and slid smoothly up and down the blue nylon of her inner thighs. She squeezed and rubbed and jerked at their two pricks, rubbing her thumbs over their tips, slicing her nails into their opened holes, basketing their balls with her fingers. Her cunt responded quickly to the probing tongue of Vinny, who varied her industrious employment by taking the gristle of her clitoris between her teeth and grinding on it gently. After a little while the activity at her core ceased, and then the red-tufted crotch of the other girl came down on her face as Vinny reversed herself over the blonde and, as her busy mouth returned to its tantalizing task, Maryon began to work her own lips around the soft and juicy fruit laid against them. She slid a long lascivious tongue in between the pomegranate halves and probed mercilessly, urging the other on to do likewise. Hot silky thighs clamped about her cheeks and moved slowly there as Vinny strained to offer a loving cuntish kiss, herself now laving languorously in a cat’s lick about the blonde girl’s craving cleft.

Maryon brought her black-booted long legs up, bending her knees, and let her inner thighs slither their nyloned sleekness about the redhead’s ears, letting Wash and Dave continue their tormenting teasing behind her knees and down into the covered crack of her ass.

Her breasts began to move of their own volition as they answered the close-mouthed questing questionings of the two whose naked cocks she held so hotly, and beneath Vinny’s light weight she began to move restlessly as her nipples were nipped and chewed like succulent candy. The sight of the red-haired girl’s hard small blue-white buttocks above her wide blue eyes stirred her to fresh sexual stimulation and she closed them, wishing to prolong and savor the mood and feeling…

Then with a shock she realized that Vinny had suspended her titillating torture, and that something else was replacing her mobile mouth. Something that was beginning to penetrate her eager, yearning vagina. Something too large, surely, to be the redhead’s thumb…

She opened her eyes in welcoming wonderment and was startled to see, peering cheerfully down at her, sighting at her between the blue-tinged ice cream scoops of Vinny’s trembling ass, the face of the bearded stranger. With the cooperation of Vinny, who’d moved her head sideways on Maryon’s widespread thigh, he’d sunk his shaft into her expertly prepared quim and now, with his hands firmly grasping her shoulders around the outsides of the red-haired girl’s thighs, he was pulling his prick into her. With the weight of the two bodies on top of her, Maryon was breathless, but in no way could she prevent the rapidly cresting pleasure he was giving her. Trigger-happy from Vinny’s manipulations of her little clit, she sucked in her belly, buried her head wildly burrowing into the sweet-sour fruit between her jaws, and came in a wave of sweet release that flushed her body like a hot shower on a cold day.

Her hands jerked spasmodically and she felt sticky cum on her wrists as Wash and Dave spent their loads. Gagging and gasping for breath, she could not stop the oozing stream of Vinny’s cream as it trickled down about her lips nor control the convulsive jerkings of her loins as they threshed to expend their contents. Hot and flushed and elated and satisfied, Maryon still had to wait until the stranger suddenly spouted off in her, adding a fresh sensory stimulus to her quivering cunt that set her to deep, strong squeezes that rippled along his comfortable, steady-stroking cock.

Finally she almost passed out under the strain, weight and excitement, but she was aware that the others moved from her for an instant before coming back to take her into a warm family embrace that rolled them, laughing and exhausted, on the carpet.

She shook her head to clear it and found herself facing Wash. “Hey, baby, like we said… welcome to the club,” he said. Then, as an afterthought, added, as he rolled the bearded stranger onto her: “This here stud’s Nick. How’r you doin’, Nick?”

Suddenly the thought of being introduced to a guy who’d just finished fucking her struck her as funny, and she went into hysterical giggling which caught the others up in nervous relief.

And that’s how Maryon met Nick… how I met Nick.

We stay more or less together now, each of us having a small apartment, across the hall from each other so that we can visit at will and still have a place of our separate own.

I went twice more to a SLM meeting, once alone, once with Nick. I didn’t need it any more, but it was pleasant for me to see others going through stages that I’d long since passed through on my way up to Nick. For he gratifies me, treats me as a person… as a woman in womanly things, as an equal in manly things.

For a time, while I was still, I suppose, unconsciously rebelling against the feelings I was having toward him, I set out deliberately to pick up men, in bars, in cafes, even on the street, treating them as the sexual object they evidently thought me to be… putting them through their surprised paces, playing the part of a male in a rut.

But, well… Nick and I are making it. I have my Bachelors, and mean to spend some time in what I call Sexual Anthropology. Nick is in the same field… the same bag. We have a lot more to do in bed than fuck, and on the other hand if we feel like having it off at two o’clock of a Wednesday afternoon between classes we’ll find a convenient closet and he’ll slip it to me.

If we have a philosophy about it, I guess you could say we both agree that fucking should be fun, that it should have flavor and fervor, and that it should be freely participated in…

THE END

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Heart and Soul – End

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Eva Lovia

Chapter Fourteen – Goodbye

Mike pulled into the driveway, and was surprised to notice the house was still dark. Chen worked so close to home, and rarely had to stay over – and Mike was late leaving his office. Maybe he had to run an errand, Mike thought – he unlocked the house, and went inside. No – no mail on the table – Chen always got the mail and set it on the table – no sign he’d been home. Mike shrugged his shoulders, and went to the mailbox – bills, circulars, nothing out of the ordinary – he put it on the table, went to the fridge, and got himself a soda – then went into the kitchen. The evening menu was, as always, on the fridge door – two lists – one for Mike to do, one for Chen to do – Mike started doing the prep work and making the salads, so that when Chen came in, everything would be ready for him to make quick work of dinner. In the back of his mind though, Mike was uneasy – on the way home, he’d felt something – a brief flash of intense flushing, almost like a heat flash, centered deep in his chest – it had startled him, because he’d also seen Chen’s face ever so briefly – then it was gone. He called Chen’s phone – voicemail – hmmm –

Mike finished his prep work, put things in the fridge to keep them fresh, went out into the yard, and started checking on the new plants they’d put in – but something kept him distracted – something wasn’t right – he ambled back into the house, worried – but not knowing really why – Chen just wasn’t late – or late without calling or texting – unless something came up with one of their friends that was an emergency – he walked about aimlessly for a minute, then turned on the TV to the news – Mike never watched the news – nothing there –

Eight o’clock – Mike was grabbing his keys, headed for the garage – Chen wasn’t Tipobet home – his cell phone continued to go straight to voicemail – Mike was going to go to his work first, then – well, the plan would have to evolve from there. Just as he was about to head out the back door, the doorbell rang.

‘Mike Andrews? Mr. Andrews, we’re with the police department – sir, I don’t know how to tell you this easily – there’s been an accident – you’re named as the emergency contact for a Mr. Chen Tseng – are you and Mr. Tseng related?’

Mike’s mind reeled – no – this can’t be – his knees weakened – he grabbed the door frame to steady himself – ‘is – he – what’s – how bad – where is he?’

‘Sir – I’m very sorry – very sorry – Mr. Tseng did not survive his injuries – ‘

Mike didn’t hear anything further – from his deepest recesses, a scream of unbridled pain hurtled forth and ripped the night air, as his very soul was torn asunder – Mike’s entire body buckled as his legs gave way – he slid down the door frame, collapsing in a heap, weeping heavily and screaming ‘NO! NO! NO! NO! NO!’ – then crying uncontrollably as he felt his very being suddenly torn to shreds – his Chen – his soul mate – the strength and soul of his life – was gone.

One of the officers knelt and put his hand on Mike, as the other stood uneasily by, not sure what to do – somewhere, a night bird began its evening song –

It was a beautiful, sunny, warm day – the kind of day that Chen loved for he and Mike to go hiking. They stood at the edge of the pond on the sandbar – Trent, Davie, Bob, Tony, James, Carl – and Mike. This was the spot – the very spot – where Chen had offered the rings – and his very soul – to Mike, and Mike had accepted and offered his soul in return. In his hands, Mike Tipobet Giriş held a small urn. On Mike’s hand, the ring – still so new, shiny, sparkling in the sun – gave mute testimony to what started at this place – and now would end here. The waterfall was quietly babbling – there was a slight breeze, and the sun was shining on the pond – the reeds around the pond edge rustled as the breeze blew the dragonflies around.

James quietly extended his hands toward Mike – Mike looked up into James’ eyes – he didn’t want to let go – James nodded his head reassuringly and, hands trembling, Mike gave the urn to James.

James began – his voice faltered at first, then became clear and strong, as he read from a small piece of paper – ‘We are here today to return the earthly remains of Chen Tseng to the place he called his heaven on earth – while he gave so much of his very being to all of us, and gave his everlasting love and very essence to his Michael at this very place, we know his eternal soul is in the heavens, waiting there for our time to join him. Today he weeps with us as well, as he can no longer laugh with us – love with us – hold his dear Michael close in his arms – nor can we any more share those things with him. He wished that his remains be placed here – to provide nourishment and sustenance to this earthly place he loved so much – and to the place where he sealed his everlasting love with his soul mate, Mike’ – Mike, who had been softly sobbing, began to openly cry and tremble – Tony and Bob put their arms around Mike to steady him.

Carl then stepped next to James, and began to read – ‘Chen requested that this poem be read on the event of his leaving his earthly body for the next stage in his life – by Mary Elizabeth Frye – it was his favorite Tipobet Güncel Giriş poem about leaving this life –‘

Do not stand at my grave and weep –

I am not there. I do not sleep.

I am a thousand winds that blow.

I am the diamond glints on snow.

I am the sunlight on ripened grain.

I am the gentle autumn rain.

When you awaken in the morning’s hush –

I am the swift uplifting rush –

Of quiet birds in circled flight.

I am the soft stars that shine at night.

Do not stand at my grave and cry;

I am not there. I did not die.

Carl stepped back with the others. The woods fell into a quiet hush, as James knelt to the water and began to slowly pour Chen’s ashes into the pond – then a bird began to sing off to the side – Mike looked up into the trees – through his tears, he said ‘that’s Chen – he’s calling to us’ – James returned the lid to the urn, and with both hands, offered it to Mike. At that moment, the wind picked up, and the trees began to rustle as the breeze moved through the forest.

Mike placed both hands around the urn, taking it from James, clutching it to his chest – then he collapsed to the sand, weeping uncontrollably, crying Chen’s name – the others knelt down, comforting him as best they could – the bird, now overhead, sang again, then fell silent and flew off into the clear, blue, warm summer sky – leaving the only sounds the quiet gurgling of the waterfall, the wind, and Mike’s anguished sobs.

After a few minutes, Mike began to rise from the sandbar. As he did, he reached into his pocket, withdrew a closed hand, placed his hand close to the sand, and opened it – a small object fell out – there, on the sand, was a ring – Chen’s ring – still so new, so shiny – flashing like a star in the night sky – it glinted and sparkled in the sun. Mike knelt, kissed the ring as it laid on the sand, placed his hand on it, said a soft goodbye, and stood to go with the others.

END

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

My Transition – Chapter 03 – Lipstick

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Cumshots

If you met me for the first time, you’d see a straight-acting 24-year old slim and fit man. However, I have a secret, I love cock and only had awaken to it. Also only recently, I started wearing the odd make-up.

So Sally sewed the seeds that led me on my current journey, but she was now out of the picture. Since I first hooked up with Frankie (my older lover) she broke off ties with me, since then I have added Jason (my DJ lover), to my love life. Frankie was my regular fuck-buddy and he would do me that favor, on the way to work in the mornings, while on Fridays nights Jason the DJ would make sure I left satisfied from my favorite club.

It was another Friday like no other, I had a locker at the train station which I had stored a gym bag in, with my after-work club clothes in them. On Thursdays, I had started to store a bag in a locker at the train station, for Friday after-work adventures.

After work, I would stroll towards the train station and take my bag out and into the men’s restrooms, and changed. When I exited I was in my Gay Heavy Metal Nightclub gear, with make-up. Out went the suit and tie crap and now I wore a pair of tight blue denim jeans, a Motorhead T-shirt, a denim jacket with a few band patches, my running shoes, along with mascara and lipstick. I then ditched my work clothes in my bag and into my locker. Then on Monday I would gather the bag and take it home, until Thursday.

Two weeks had now passed since my first fling with Jason the DJ, a lot had changed in two weeks. I went to the train station restrooms and switched from work clothes to my ‘Me’ clothes. I then headed to my favorite haunt, my pulse was racing at the anticipation of the night ahead.

When I got there I went to open the door but it was locked. Then I read the sign on the door, “Venue was closed for a month for renovations. I stood there staring with my hands inside my denim jacket and was a bit disappointed.

“What’s up?” said a huge bald black guy. Startled and stunned, I turned around quickly. He towered over me, he must have been 6’6 and 280-300 pounds. At first, I thought he was security or a bouncer, he had his hands in the pockets of a black bomber jacket, hiding a black T-shirt, black denim jeans, and biker boots. He had this evil smirk on his face looking down on me when he noticed, I was wearing make-up. I started to blush with embarrassment and tried to brush by him. Then he let out this deep, evil chuckle, before I knew it he had grabbed me by the arm and dragged me around the corner into a darkened side street. He had me pinned against a dirty brick wall.

“Now my little fuckslave, are you going to play good, or do I have to break you in?” He said with a smug smirk. I looked down at the ground at his black boots. Then he motioned my chin skywards at his dark stare. I paused and just stared back at him, I was staring into the eyes of death, I thought to myself scared shitless.

“Yes, I will play good,” I breathed a reluctant answer. “Good, now face the fence and get on your knees, wide apart,” I did what he said, and spread my knees wide apart. Tipobet I waited in suspense.

Then I felt his hands pulling at my jeans and releasing them. He relieved me of my jeans, runners, and underwear.

“Now turn around, and get on your knees,” I did as I was told. When I looked up, I was staring at a large black cock. It was a monster of a cock, probably 10-inches and thick and circumcised.

“I think you know what I want you to do, go on do your stuff faggot,” He ordered. Slowly I leaned forward and poked my tongue out slightly and slid the tip of his cock into my mouth, relishing the salty taste.

“Yes, that’s it, take it inside,” he complimented. His cock was thick and I had to make extra space and open my jaw wider. I struggled with his thickness to take all of him inside my mouth. Slowly he began to rock his hips, fucking his cock as deep as he could inside my stretched mouth.

At first, I was gagging as he started thrusting inside, but once I relaxed my throat things become manageable. The more I gobbled him inside, the more he started to move faster and harder, until he was fucking my face. Tears were running from within my eye sockets and messing up my make-up.

Before I knew it, he was reaching right to the back of my throat, as pre-cum, saliva leaked out the sides of my mouth. Then he stopped and pulled his from inside my mouth with a popping sound. I struggled not to collapse without the support of his cock inside me.

“Get up and turn around,” He ordered, and I stumbled to my feet. I brace hold of the fence with my open palms, as he pried open my ass and rubbed oil or something up and down my asscrack.

“Yeah, that’s right, you’re about to get bred, hard and fast like all faggots love it,” He said and jammed two big fingers inside my ass. It felt good, that I couldn’t help from moaning as he fingered my ass. When a third finger went inside my ass, I turned into a cock hungry slut.

I didn’t realize someone else was there watching everything go down.

“Here we go faggot. You’re about to get the shagging of your pathetic life,” He said gleefully. “Bring it. Yes, I want and need your cock. You want to bugger me, well go ahead and fuck me! Go on and FUCK ME, FUCK ME!” I eagerly ordered him. With that, he gripped my shoulder-length hair and tried to force his large cock up my well-greased-up ass. He made four wild attempts to break inside me and the fourth one did the job. I gave out an all might scream as he ripped open my asshole. I grit my teeth to control the agony I was feeling. I had never had anything as remotely this large inside me, ever and it hurt like hell. He didn’t even wait for me to get relaxed enough to accommodate his cock, he began fucking me hard from the get-go. Our balls were slapping, then he pulled almost out, before hammering back inside. He gave me no mercy.

Slowly I felt him enter my ass with his cock, I could hand a cock but he had no normal cock. It was a big, fat one. As he inched inside, it hurt, it hurt a lot. I starting to whimper in pain when cock popped Tipobet Giriş open my ass and slid inside more. My elbows, arm, and hand leaned into the scungy brick wall, with him laughing at my whimpering.

My eyes were shut tight, teeth clenched, I was mumbling in pain. “Fuck it hurts,” I whimpering in agony. While his cock rested inside my ass I slowly lower myself down the wall. My knees were now bent and know I was on elbows and knees. My ass was numb and from the huge cock in my ass. I knew it wasn’t a good idea to egg his ego on but I taunted him, one last time but I did. “What are you waiting for, are you going to fuck me or what?” he smirked. “OK bitch,” he said, I know he was probably going to make hurt but I didn’t care. He started to slam inside me hard and made me scream out. He rammed inside me with vengeful intent.

He left me bucking and panting in pain, he rammed in and out of me with long deep calculated thrusts. My head was down and my hands clawed at the bottom lows of the walls. I was in a mixed place, part of me wanted him to stop but another part of me wanted him to keep ripping my ass apart.

Soon the divide of stop or keep going widened. “Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh, oh, yes, oh god that feels good,” I moaned. He plunged in and out relentlessly for around three minutes, I think I was moaning the whole time. Then he stopped when someone came too close and put something in a bin.

He stopped too suddenly and I felt the suction of his cock slip out of my ass. He rolled over onto his back and caught his breath. We waited a minute or two before, he made me squat down on his cock so it slid in my ass.

I lower myself down over his big cock, until it found the hole. “Oh, that’s right, can you feel my cock slide up your juicy ass,” he moaned, as his cock slid inside my gaping asshole, inch by inch. I eased down on his cock and rose until I was beginning to bounce up and down on it. He held me by my hips to guide and support me. At first, I used some garbage cans to support my arms, until I was bouncing up and down without the need.

“Good girl,” he said, as I closed my eyes and pictured myself as a girl getting fucked. While I bounced, he thrust up and down to my rhythm. Then I heard a voice that wasn’t his. “OH MY GOD! That’s fucking mad,” The voice said, as he watched us fucking. “You must really love getting fucked,” he leaned down and said with an earshot of me. I opened my eyes and nodded to him.

“Can’t you tell, he loves the cock,” the black guy fucking me said. With that said he started to pull his pants down. I was too far gone to refuse a cock and looked at the guy and his cock. Swaying before my eyes was this white boy’s modest 6-inch cock. Without hesitation, I leaned over and swallowed it, and began sucking on it. In no time his cock was deep inside my mouth.

“Hold steady, I’m going to fuck your mouth,” He nervously said. He maneuvered into position and grabbed my head and he fucked my mouth. I was left grunting with joy, while my legs felt like they were on fire.

I had already dumped two loads Tipobet Güncel Giriş of cum will be fucked, before this dude showed up. I dumped another load of cum soon after, like a whore for anal I was. My ass was numb, my legs sore, and my jaw too.

In the corner of my eye, I could tell we weren’t alone. There was chatter and figures, but at the time my mouth was fuck of cock and I was sitting down on one. At that moment, the guy in my mouth pulled out, and sprayed cum straight into my face, before panicking and fleeing the scene. I was left with cum on my face, cheeks, forehead, hair, and goo dangling out of my mouth.

“Oh yuck, right into his face,” someone in the crowd said. Then I felt more cum spraying my back and realized people were jacking off behind me, watching me. All these guys were hitting me with cum, but the guy in my ass was still fucking me was still going like a machine.

That was until he plunged deep into me, and let out a shout. He exploded inside my ass, and when he pulled out, cum oozed out my gaping ass. With him not holding me up anymore, I collapsed in a heap into some garbage can.

I could vaguely remember him yelling at the crowd, it was something like “Piss off, go on, Fuck off, you cunts.” I pretty much fell unconscious from thereon. That’s the last I heard or saw of that big guy or the crowd when I came to.

When I did come to a short time later, a bunch of bikers were near me. I was still a bit out of it when I was dragged out of the alley and I then carted off on someone’s huge shoulders and dumped inside an awaiting van. I was pretty much still out of it, but I could tell I was on someone’s shoulder as I saw the ground as my head bounced on his back.

As we drove away, I was then stripped of all my remaining clothing and thoroughly wiped down with a wet rag.

We then ended up at their clubhouse, where they dressed me in a tartan mini skirt and a basketball top (which was way too big for me). They looked like a rough bunch and there were about 15-Harley Davidson-type motorbikes in the yard. I received a drink or two before I was coerced into gobbling on cocks again. I spent the night on my knees with my head buried in some biker’s sweaty crotch or getting fucked in the ass. Until dawn, I had cocks pumping inside of me either in my mouth and ass.

By mid-morning after a shower, I was given my clothes in a trash bag, and I was dressed in a clubhouse T-shirt and someone’s tight denim shorts. I had extreme trouble walking and found out sometime in the night, I’d received a lower back tattoo for my troubles. I was then helped into a taxi and given the fare money home.

On Monday I couldn’t move or walk properly, so I called in sick. By Wednesday, I still had a terrible time walking, but went to work.

Felicity couldn’t help herself and gave me hard time. For the remainder of the week, I walked with this posture as if I had been riding horseback, with my legs wide apart than normal. She remarks like, “Well sweety, looks like you had fun getting your ass fucked on the weekend,” or “So the tough guys isn’t such a tough guy when he has to submit,” then giggling away in victory. I had no comebacks to her smart mouth.

It left me wondering, whether she was a face in the crowd or she was just being Felicity.

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Free Use part 5

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Babes

All characters are 18 or over, including the highschool and college students! Mentions of “gaining maturity” or “losing innocence” happen at the age of 18!

This world had so many little hidden gems for Danny to discover. The first had been that in this world, people were sexually active with most anyone around them who was over the age of 18 and a person could fuck anyone of their choosing so long as the other person gave consent. The second gem was that most people including people from Danny’s past and celebrities posted nudes online. The third gem was that even if someone was married or in a committed relationship, they were still able to have sex with others without repercussions, including sex with friends. Then, Danny discovered that he was a college professor in this world with several slutty young adults to fuck. Danny also found the fifth gem of his world when he discovered that even women from his past who he didn’t necessarily become friends with would eagerly take his dick inside them.

Danny discovered another hidden gem of his new world about two months after he arrived here. Danny’s buddy Michael invited him to a party taking place on a Wednesday night. Michael’s sister, Clementine, was turning 18 at midnight that night. The real party would begin at midnight, when her innocence left her and she was allowed to be nude in front of those at the party. Afterwards, her boyfriend will take her back to her bedroom. Any man or woman becoming mature got to choose who brought them to their maturity. Clem chose her boyfriend.

Danny had been friends with Michael since grade school. The two had been though a lot together. That is why Danny was the only one outside of family and Clementine’s friends who had been invited to the party. Danny arrived and greeted Mary, Michael and Clem’s mother, as she opened the door. She gave him a warm hug and groped his ass, like a best friend’s mom would. Danny returned the favor by snaking his tongue into the 48 year old’s mouth for a few moments. He could taste the alcohol. No surprise there; her last baby would be a woman after tonight.

The birthday girl greeted him next. Clementine was a beautiful girl with blonde hair that came down to her mid-back and her D-sized tits. Her butt was big, but still firm. She was dressed in a white shirt and pants; her underwear and bra were no doubt the same. Wearing white before losing innocence was a tradition in this world similar to the tradition of a bride wearing white in Danny’s old world. When he hugged her, Danny gave the girl a kiss on the top of her head. She broke the hug and looked up at him with a melting smile. Danny kissed her on the cheek as well. Clem told him softly, “Don’t worry. You’ll get your turn. For now, you must wait, though.”

Reluctantly, he let her go. Danny recognized only a few at the party. Some of Michael and Clem’s extended family were familiar and recognized him in turn. Danny also knew a neighbor boy who was in his early 20s. Danny had thought Clem’s friend, Molly, would be here too. Danny also didn’t see Michael anywhere.

Danny went down the hall toward the bedrooms. From Michael’s old room, now a guest bedroom, the moans were unmistakable. When Danny entered the room, he saw Molly’s face buried in the pillow, her ass in the air, two hands on her hips, and a dick taking her in the ass. It didn’t surprise Danny that Michael was fucking his sister’s friend. After all, unlike Danny or Clem’s boyfriend or that neighborhood young man, Michael would get no sexual gratification from Clem turning 18. Molly had a hot body, she was in the prime of her sexual years, and Danny knew she liked older men. Danny would fuck her too, if he was in Michael’s place.

“Hey, Danny. Good to see you,” Michael said without slowing his stride.

“Hey!” was all Molly said as she tried and failed to hold in another gasp. She lifted her head up from the pillow and looked fondly at him. Maybe she was remembering that night by the lake in his truck. Maybe she was thinking about the dick inside her and just happened to be looking at him. Maybe she wanted him to join in because she loved the idea of being double teamed.

Danny answered Michael by saying, “Good to be here. Thanks for including me.” He gave his friend a fist bump like when they were younger. It would have been a bro hug if Michael wasn’t naked and preoccupied.

“Well, I figure you’ll be seeing her sooner or later, so might as well invite you to the first night. I asked Clem first, and she couldn’t hide her excitement.”

“He taught me a thing or two,” Molly added in.

Danny didn’t stay to watch. He knew he would be tempted to put his dick in her mouth otherwise. About ten minutes later, while eating a burger in the living room, Danny saw Molly prance into the hallway bathroom to clean up. As he finished the burger and was chatting up Clem’s uncle Ron on her mother’s side, Molly came out in poke-a-dot pink and white panties. Nothing else.

Molly made herself a burger with lettuce and tomato, got a few handfuls of chips, and opened a beer. Then, she sat down in Danny’s lap. Danny welcomed her near naked body on his lap. Even after months, Danny still felt a little awkward when stuff like this happened. Sometimes, Danny felt like it was too much. The women of this world sometimes displayed themselves too much. They would do things that would label them a whore or slut in his old world. Constantly removing their clothes, constantly wanting a dick, and constantly letting men have their way with them. All the same applied to men too, but it was Tipobet women he was attracted to. And yet, Danny still loved the feeling. A young woman wanted to sit nearly naked on his lap. A young woman wanted to feel his boner pressing against her ass. A young woman would slip off her panties and impale herself on his dick if no more than gestured. Despite how he sometimes felt about the women of this world being too easy, he was more than happy to ogle, grope, or fuck any woman he desired, even a stranger. So, as Molly sat and ate, Danny moved his hands up and down her body. He squeezed her tits, massaged her shoulders, slipped a hand under her panties while still having a conversation with Ron.

Danny found himself tempted to bend Molly over if Mary hadn’t brought in the cake. They all gathered around and sang happy birthday to Clem. Clem opened presents, most being sexual in nature. She got a vibrator from her mom, a strap on from Molly, lingerie from her boyfriend, a sexy nightgown from her uncle Ron, and so on. Danny gave her a business card with a date on the back; he had hired a photographer to take professional high resolution nude photos of Clem next week. She seemed to like the thought.

A few hours past and the party dwindled. As it neared midnight, only 7 remained. Clem and her boyfriend John. Clem’s best friend, Molly. The young man from down the street, Billy. Clem’s mother and brother, Mary and Michael. And Danny.

As it reached a couple minutes to midnight, they all gathered in the living room. The big L shaped couch had Danny, Molly, Billy, and Michael sitting on it. The two recliners were occupied by John and Mary. Clem stood in the middle.

Clem touched the left thumb to the back of her right hand in slow circles. It was a nervous tik she had. She had every right to be nervous, but her face showed excitement rather than anxiety. The alarm went off. It was midnight. Clem was now 18. Before her mom could even silence the alarm, Clem’s hands were moving to the hem of her shirt.

Danny felt his dick already beginning to harden. He was about to see his best friend’s sister strip naked. He never thought about her in this way in his old world. In this world, in this moment, he wanted so bad to see her exposed. Danny was wrong about Clem having a white bra under her shirt. She had nothing beneath. Her naked D sized breasts with dark nipples were displayed for them all to see. Clem wasted no time unbuttoning her white pants. With a quick unzip and hooking her waistband, her pants began to come off her waist. She did have panties beneath. They were white and lace and looked very sexy on Clementine. She did not wear them for long. When turned their back on her watchers when she stripped off the white panties. The last bit of her adolescence going with it and her innocence soon to follow. Her naked ass was displayed before them. Danny guessed he wasn’t the only one that wanted to reach out and grope her cheeks. Then, Clem turned to them to show off her shaved, virgin pussy.

Clem didn’t act with any kind of shyness like a woman of Danny’s world would show at being naked for the first time in front of so many people. She proudly showed off her body. Danny could see it in the way she looked at them each, and at the way she held herself. The special feeling of his world, that made women and men so sexually active once they reached 18, already had hold of Clem. She wanted to display herself. She was eager to lose her innocence. She wanted cock and tits and pussy and ass. She wanted to be fucked over and over. She wanted her boyfriend to take her into her bedroom and not leave until the sun was in the sky. She wanted those gathered around her that were not her family to fuck her all day long. She wanted to go out into the world and fuck. She wanted strangers to spread her legs. She wanted her teachers to bend her over her desk. She wanted the other mature students to show off their cocks for her to suck and their pussies for her to eat. She wanted her coworkers to grope her and her female boss to see her naked. She wanted both men and women to have their way with her sexually and she did not care who watched. That was this world. That was her now too. John came to her, and she was beyond excited.

Danny watched with a bit of jealousy as John, naked, took Clem into his arms. Clem’s boyfriend didn’t even bother being subtle. He did not rest his hands around her back but took hold of her ass cheeks in each hand. As he squeezed them, she wrapped her hands around his neck and pulled him in for a kiss. Her breasts pressed against his bare chest. Her hands were not idle long. Her right hand moved down and wrapped around his hardened cock. She gave him gentle strokes as they made out. Then, John took glided his own right hand off her ass, around her hip, over her thigh, and between her legs. She shuddered and gasped, not out of meekness, but out of pleasure. His hand was the first hand besides her own to touch her warm slit.

Danny’s dick formed a tent against his jeans. It strained to come out. He glanced away from Clem and saw that Billy was naked from the waist down and masturbating. Molly was back in her underwear and had that underwear pulled aside to finger herself. Michael’s pants were around his knees. He was watching Molly, but his eyes kept moving to his sister. Incest sex was taboo, but in such an openly nude society, seeing a family member naked or a family member having sex was not considered incest. Mary’s eyes didn’t leave her daughter or Clem’s boyfriend. She kneaded one of her breasts and had the other hand Tipobet Giriş down her pants.

Everyone in this world was different regarding how they wanted to lose their innocence; that applied to both men and women. Some wanted to lose it to a close friend, others to whomever was their significant other at the time. Some wanted to lose it to an in-law, stepfamily, or foster-family, which was close but not actually incest. Some people decided on a mentor to bring them to maturity or a coworker. And some weird people even chose to have a stranger be their first fuck. There were other ways it could be unique too. There were people who were gay or bisexual. Some who wanted close friends and family to watch or to record it to put on social media. There were some people who wanted to have an audience even an audience of strangers in some public place and people who wanted to have their innocence lost entirely alone but for their partner in the solitude of their home.

Clementine did a mix of close friends and family and solitude. She showed off her body and started being caressed by her boyfriend with those she cared about watching. But the actual taking of her innocence, her final step into adulthood, would happen in her own bed with John and no one else.

Clem broke away from John and took one of his hands. Her naked butt swayed hypnotically as she guided him towards her room. Danny and the others wanted to follow and watch the two young lovers, but Mary didn’t let them. Clem did leave the door to her room open, though. Soon after the two bodies disappeared, they could hear the tell-tale sounds of oral sex.

Michael and Billy got to work on a very horny Molly after Clem and John left. Michael got his dick sucked while Billy dived his tongue into the woman’s pussy. Mary stayed at the entrance to the hallway, listening. Her daughter was entering maturity and she wanted to hear the very moment it happened. Danny came up behind her. He hugged her around the waist and kissed at her neck.

“Your daughter has such an amazing body, Mary,” Danny said as he started working her pants off. “I’m sure she gets it from you.”

“Thank you, Danny,” she replied as she removed her own shirt and bra. “I’m sure she will like your body too. You know I do.”

Danny knew all too well from the alternate’s memories. Mary was an absolute MILF. Just about every one of he and Michael’s friends, including Hannah and Jake, had fucked Mary not long after they became mature. The only ones who hadn’t slept with her among their friends were gay men, and Michael himself, of course.

Mary’s back was still to him. He wrapped his arms around her now naked body. It didn’t take him long to start caressing her pussy and groping her boobs. She soon reached a hand behind back to stroke his hard member. She was responding to him with moans and sighs, but she stifled them somewhat. She didn’t want to make too much noise. She didn’t want to leave that spot in front of the hall either. She wanted to listen for the signs from her daughter’s room.

Mary bent over for Danny. She gladly accepted his cock inside her. Her body reacted to the man fucking her in that hallway entrance. A handle of minutes after Danny thrusted into Mary, they all heard it. Danny and Mary were still. Molly, Billy, and Michael stopped too. From Clem’s room they heard the eighteen year old exclaim, “Fuck me, John!”

Whatever foreplay the two young lovers were doing in the other room stopped. Then came the gasp and the deep moan of Clem being penetrated. Soon after, the rhythmic sound of a man fucking his woman came to their ears as the young adults’ bodies thrusted together.

“My daughter is a woman now,” Mary said with pride as Danny started to pump his cock into her again. Mary allowed herself to moan louder now, and Danny picked up speed. On the couch Molly was taken in the pussy by Michael and in the ass by Billy. Her sounds of lust at being double teamed was higher than Mary’s. Over topping both of them was the sighs, moans, grunts, and whimpers coming from Clem in the other room. The volume of her love making filled the house as she eagerly fucked a fat cock for the first time. Those in the living room didn’t know what positions the two were using or get to see the young woman’s pussy widen and tits bounce. They could hear her reaching her first climax, though. Although, he couldn’t see her, Danny imagined the girl… woman bucking her hips and unable to catch her breath. They heard the deep shuddering exhale come from Clem’s room as she came down from her orgasm. And with that Danny shot his seed into Clem’s mother. Mary was so wrapped up in listening to her daughter she hadn’t realized the signs that Danny was about to fill her. She let out a surprised gasp, then enjoyed the feeling of cum climbing into her pussy towards her closed womb.

A few minutes later, while Molly was getting a load in her pussy to go with the one in her ass, a door slammed shut. Apparently, Clem and John had wanted more privacy for the rest of the night. No doubt they would fuck more tonight. Danny and the others laughed.

At some point Danny fell asleep on the couch. He did have a drowsy memory of Mary leading Molly into the master bedroom to fuck the little slut with a few toys. Next thing he knew it was daytime. He could hear the shower in the hallway running. He got up, still naked. He saw Billy asleep on the other side of the big couch, but Michael must have gone to his own bed and Molly must have slept with Mary last night. Danny wondered who was in the shower, but at the moment Tipobet Güncel Giriş he was hungry.

After eating some cereal in the kitchen, Danny returned to the living room to see a beautiful, sexy sight. Clem was standing by the living room entrance in a towel wrapped around her torso. The only thing that ruined the sight was Billy. He was right in front of her feeling up her tits.

Danny marched over to the kid, took him by the shoulder and pushed him away. “I’m next, kid,” Danny said to the twenty something year old. “You can give her seconds after we’re done.”

Danny turned back to Clem in her towel. She looked excited and eager. Even more so because he took charge and claimed her for himself. Clem’s eyes took in his hard cock. She licked her lips as Danny made her towel fall. Danny gazed over her nude body again. He pinched at her nipples and squeezed her ass. Then took her around the waist and put her on the couch. On top of her, he kissed her neck to her mouth, stayed there a while, then moved back down. Once on her tits, he gave each of them a long suck. His hands flowed over her body. One was around her thigh, and the other caressing her neck. Danny moved his hand around from her thigh to her slit. His middle finger slid into her tight, wet cunt. He went halfway in, then pulled it out to the edge of his fingernail. Back in, his finger slid further. Clem’s chest rose sharply as his finger’s worked. His mouth lost its hold on her tit. He moved down to her belly giving her licks and play bites as his finger moved faster. Her moans grew as his finger went all the way to the last knuckle into her pink.

Danny moved south along Clem’s body to where her pubic hair would be if she didn’t shave it off just before her birthday party. Danny kissed Clem in that spot. Then moved to the left along the top of her left thigh. Clem wasn’t too delighted by the diversion of his mouth and tongue. Her anticipation for the feel of his mouth on her clit was let go in a sigh. The moment he heard that, Danny dove into the young woman’s sex. The first long lick that touched just above where he was fingering, caused Clem to whimper then giggle with radiance of pleasure. Clem’s hips moved as if she was sitting on a dick, as Danny fingered her as sucked at her clit. Her cunt practically gushed from how fresh and horny she was.

Danny removed his finger and mouth and looked over her. Clem shuddered, then realized what was coming. Her legs moved outward. She spread them as far as she could. She wanted to feel it as deep as possible. Danny repositioned. His cockhead pushed against her lower lips. She moaned softly as his tip entered her. Then louder, as he continued into her cunt. She was so wet from his finger and mouth and her 18-year-old pleasure that his cock went about halfway in before he stopped. He brought it back out, then snaked it in again. Three quarters this time. In less than half a minute, he was all the way inside her, thrusting his pelvis against hers. She let out whimpers and screams of joy that brought an alarm clock to the rest of the house. She was aware of eyes watching her brother’s best friend fuck her. She did not care. She had his meat inside her, and she didn’t want it to ever stop. She had a crush on Danny years ago when she heard him in her mother’s room. Now, it was being satisfied.

Danny didn’t just fuck Clem in missionary. He continued to grope her sexy body and kiss her all over. He treated her exactly how she wanted; a horny young woman who was new to sex but eager to experience it all. After a time of missionary, they stopped as she tasted her juices on his cock as he fed it to her. She was new at it, but she gave a decent blowjob. He even gave her a few pointers and words of encouragement. He did the same for when she road him cowgirl. He told her how to move her hips and how to hold herself when he took over to pound her from below and how to sit when she was doing it in reverse. Finally, he fucked her doggystyle. Of the sex positions she tried with John, doggy was her favorite. It felt like the man’s member was able to go deeper when he fucked her that way. She felt fuller from it. And with it, Clem experienced an orgasm at the hands of this experienced man. John had given her two the night before that had been great, but not as good as when it hit her with Danny’s cock inside her.

When Danny was ready for his climax, he flipped her back into a missionary position. Then pumped until he felt the strain of his coming explosion of cum. When his climax started, he pulled her in for a huge. He held her in his arms, kissing her neck and earlobe as he shot into her. Clem didn’t know how long he had fucked her; only that it felt fulfilling. Even with how tired she was from the multiple poundings she still wanted more. It was then, she noticed that the others were watching. John embraced her, and his hard cock said he wanted her again. However, he would have to wait. It was Billy’s turn, and she eagerly went to him.

Danny cleaned up in the bathroom. He came back out to see Clem making out with Billy while he groped her. John, still horny, from watching his girlfriend fuck, had his hands all over Mary. It wouldn’t be long before he had his girlfriend’s mom on the other side of the couch. Michael had to work soon, so he went towards the showers, leaving Molly sitting in a chair with a hand between her legs.

Danny stood next to Molly with his dick pointing towards her face. She looked over at him, smiling. She took hold of his shaft. “About time you remembered me,” she said as her lips wrapped around his growing erection. Danny looked down at her wet pussy knowing it would take her long to harden his cock, then he would have the woman sit on it while they watched the other shows in front of them.

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

şişli escort bakırköy escort Antalya escort beylikdüzü escort escort antalya rus escort eryaman escort demetevler escort Hacklink mamasiki.com bucur.net hayvanca.net lazimlik.net cidden.net By Casino rus escort bahçelievler escort Escort bayan Escort bayan escort ankara şişli escort mecidiyeköy escort sincan escort bursa escort bayan görükle escort bursa escort bursa merkez escort bayan Anadolu Yakası Escort Kartal escort Kurtköy escort Maltepe escort Pendik escort Kartal escort otele gelen escort anadoluyakasikadin.com kadikoykadin.com atasehirkadin.com umraniyekadin.com bostancikadin.com maltepekadin.com pendikkadin.com kurtkoykadin.com kartalkadin.com escortsme.com kuşadası escort bayan Hacklink Hacklink panel Hacklink bursa escort görükle escort bursa escort bursa escort bursa escort bursa escort Ankara escort bayan Ankara Escort Ankara Escort Rus Escort Eryaman Escort Etlik Escort Sincan Escort Çankaya Escort ankara escort bursa escort Escort hurilerim.com bursa escort bursa escort bursa escort bursa escort bursa sınırsız escort bursa escort bayan bursa escort görükle escort antalya escort şişli escort istanbul travesti istanbul travesti istanbul travesti ankara travesti Moda Melanj türkçe altyazılı porno porno 64 japon porno burdur escort bursa escort çanakkale escort çankırı escort çorum escort denizli escort diyarbakır escort düzce escort edirne escort elazığ escort ankara travesti escort escort escort travestileri travestileri otele gelen escort keçiören escort etlik escort çankaya escort wbahis vaycasino Deneme Bonusu veren siteler Deneme Bonusu